(If you have not, please read When tales come true before you read this one.)     Beyond the Tales Book 2 Chapter 1 Return to Sanctuary

Ember was sitting with her head on Ben's shoulder looking at the new class arriving from Crystalis. This was the first summer quarter since the school ended up here in Sanctuary. These were kids looking to learn from a real Grand Mage. Well what they would get is her. She had agreed to teach two classes each day for the summer. Weekends off of course. But of course she was a real Grand Mage and a Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Her titles were long and sounded great but what it came down to was she was the head mage here and liked it that way. Things settled down after the first quarter was over here. But it was a pain there at the beginning. They got through it and now summer was here again. Remarkable to think this was only her second summer here. The second summer since Sanctuary was reopened. It has been a lot of work but it has been worth it so far.

Cryss came out of the house soon she would be nine years old but then she was a very smart girl. I still can't believe she started life as a crystal dragon. she has so taken to living the life of a human. being a dragon her magic was there from the start. People in the know call her a mageling. So far none of her sister dragons followed her into being human. yes they tried it but no one else stayed. Seeing that the next batch of crystal Dragons were waiting to hatch that may change. yes all of the first six of the brood laid a egg. Only Cryss has not. We don't know how much of her dragon ancestry made it through to this new body we are not even sure she could get pregnant.

I looked at the list in my hand. I had six students signed up for my advanced class. I am sure they will not expect their teacher be their age. Let alone their married teacher. This will be fun. Darla will be taking the beginners, I get the advanced. I wonder how we Darla and I ended up in opposite roles than when we started. Seeing she is the one who taught me. Now I am her Boss. Just goes to show you never know. Oh well I better check on my teaching plan for tomorrow. First day of class have to be ready.

I smiled and gave Ben a peck on the cheek. I got up and went inside. I looked at the list again.

Charlotte Ann Rykers (14) uses Earth And Water magic.
Lynette Dragonhorn (15) uses Air and fire magic
Kia Flyn (15) uses Water, Air and Illusion
Teladona Bellringer (14) uses Metal (s) and Wood (s)
Ronda Rose (15) uses Earth and Crystal (s)
Milla VasDagger (15) uses Earth, Air, Water And Fire

Looks like a good group, some Specialist and one a Crystal, a girl after my own heart. Well we will see what they can do. There will be a lot of cross casting that is for sure. Now where did I put my uniform? Oh yes I got Sasha to look it over last night. I can't look bad on the first day. I went to the kitchen where Sasha was putting the finishing touches on dinner. "Sasha, did you get a chance to look over my uniform yet?"

Sasha looked up "Yes Miss, it is right over there. I found two loose buttons and fixed them. Otherwise it is in fine order. I surly do not know why you want to where such a thing now that you are a teacher."

I smiled "It is simple I will float in to class with the others and listen to how they are when the teachers are not around. that way I find out how they really are after all. Gives me a peek into their personalities. See what I have to work with."

She said "Sounds like something your sister would think up. If I may be so bold."

"It does doesn't it" I laughed. I took the uniform and went back to my room. I was ready to fool them all.

At 9 am I slipped into the halls headed for the class room. class started at 9:30 today summer starting later. I was dressed in my uniform and carrying my bag. I found the class room and walked in. All the girls were there. I played it dumb and just sat and listened. At 9:30 on the dot I got up and went to the board and wrote Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. I don't know why I used my full name without titles. Then I turned and smiled and taped my outfit bracelet. I was now in the standard outfit for teachers here. I smiled again as everyone got what I did. I leaned on my desk and said "Welcome to the Advanced Magic class. I am your Teacher. Yes I am really that young. I was the one to re-found Sanctuary a little over a year ago. I am sister to the Queen here. and daughter to the Queen of Crystalis. More important to you six I am the Grand Mage here. As you I started out in Crystalis working my way through the pits learning as I went. I was 12 when I achieved the rank of Crystal Mage. Last year I passed my old teacher in rank and she now works for me. I now have many titles and of all of them I am still most proud of the first rank I got on my own. Though you will find that as you rise you must diversify your magic so that you can handle everything. I have working for me Enchanters, Generalist, Shapers, Elementalist and more. But at any one time I may need to put together a spell that uses all of these and more. So in this class you will be learning to adapt your skills to do what is needed. More you will learn to find what you don't know and learn it. I know it sounds ambitious, you are right it is. But that is how you crawl up the ladder of success. Well lets get started shall we.

For the next two hours I Told tales of early Sanctuary and how magic was used to shape the place. I also asked What they intended to do with their magic. The answer to that was the same, Get a good position and live the dream. I smiled at that. Having such a job means growing up fast and hard. Well they will find out. Finally the time was up and I said "See you all for the Practical after lunch. Be ready to show me what you got. class dismissed. Mornings was for theory and afternoon was for practical. I was not sure if I liked mornings or afternoons. Both had their problems. I decided to take them on a trip this after noon to the Hall of Magic. I will use it as an example and a place for them to study. But first lunch.

I met up with Zoe who was evaluating those who want to be combat mages. We chatted on the way to the dinning hall. She seem to think the 10 she was looking over would work out fine. I knew she could use the backup.

As we were sitting having lunch Kia came up with a question. She asked "Why could I not feel that uniform was a illusion?"

I smiled "Because it is a real uniform. I wore it here every week last quarter, Long story. I store it in this bracelet along with 7 other outfits. You will see 5 others like it. We of the Six wear them. It is just the thing for the girl on the go. I made and Enchanted them.

Charlotte asked "Will you be teaching us to do things like that? I for one would like to learn something practical like that."

I said "I might make it a side project later on, after I see your skills. Most of what you will be learning in the afternoons will be practical."

Lynette Asked "You said the Six, Who are they?"

I laughed "I forgot you are new. The Six refers to the six that re-founded Sanctuary. It means Me, My sister and four of our friends. I was the one to create the ring that brought us here so it is said that I re-founded Sanctuary." I held my hand up to show the Crest Ring. "This very ring in fact. That was a little over a year ago." Angel came gliding up to the table. "Well hello Your Majesty, How is it going?"

She said "What have I told you about when we are here?"

I smiled "Ok Hiya Sis. This is my class for the summer. This is Charlotte, Lynette, Kia, Teladona, Ronda and Milla. Girls, This is my sister Queen Angel of Sanctuary." The girls looked at each others and stood and curtsied. I just smiled. She motioned to the girls to sit. When they did she smiled. I said "Look out Sis the Headmaster is coming this way and you know how he is. He will want you to speak to the classes."

She smiled that Dragon smile "That is why I am here little Sister. You are going to join me. That was not a request! Oh and it is formal attire Princess." I shook my head.

I asked "How formal you want me to go? Full Grand Mage or Crystal Dress?" She looked at me and held up two fingers. Full crystal dress and crown it is. I stood up. "I'll be back soon girls. I taped the bracelet and I was in my full formal gown and crown. Sis did the same an we moved through the place with every ones attention. The speech was one of her normal ones so I tuned it out unless there was any changes. We had done this before so we had it down. She through it to me and I did my part and through it back. This was one of the drawbacks of being a princess. How ever it did not come up too often. So I was ok with it. The speech ended and so did lunch. So much for eating. I went back to the table and let them get a good look at the Dress then switched back.

We walked out and I said "I am going to teach you a way of traveling that you will be using a lot in the upcoming days." I let my wings out. I handed each a ring. "Tap the rings gem and See what happens." They did and their skirts turned to pants. "There are boys here so flying in a skirt would not be good. " Then I explained the wing spell. Going from girl to girl making sure each had it. "This is your first lesson in practical magic. Keep it simple. Over thinking is the easiest way to mess up a spell. Some of the most powerful spells are the simple ones used the right way. Now one at a time cast your wing spell." They did and we were ready to go. I talked them through getting airborne then showed them. We were all soon in the air. I was glad none of them were afraid of heights.

We flew to the Hall of magic. Circling it first before landing. Ronda said "Is that all crystal? I have never seen it used that way before!"

I smiled "Thank you it took me quite the magic and time to make it. Yes it is all Crystal reinforced with enchantments. It is called crystal weave, you will find all the major buildings are made out of it here. This is the Hall of Magic. Basically a practice area for Mages. It was the second Hall I made. The first was the Crystal Hall that is the palace of Sanctuary. The third was the Mage Hall over there. Then there is my house near the school. All are made of Crystal weave." This of course floored them.

We entered the Hall and ran into Tina and Cryss. Tina was Flying around making fog rings then flying trough them before they dissipated. Cryss was laughing and making a cloak out of crystal weave. I smiled "Ladies I would like you to meet two of my friends. This is Lady Tina of the Six of Sanctuary and Princess Cryss Of Sanctuary and Crystalis.
Tina is a good friend who was here at the start and Cryss is my Daughter. Long story."

Tina said "All your stories are long ones your highness. But then so is your titles."

I shook my head "Don't get them started on that we don't have the time it is only a two hour class." I laughed "Well Cryss here like me is a Crystal mage. As you can see she is learning the ways to use crystal weave. When weaved fine enough it can imitate any fabric. So you see when used correctly Crystal weave can make just about any workable medium. From walls to silks it can make it. But it takes a lot of pure crystal to do the least little thing. So one of the things Sanctuary is know for is crystal mining. There is a whole mage specialty that is miner. It is hard but steady work if you got the skills. Many Earth mages are doing this."

Tina said "A paired team can stake a claim in the far caverns and work it for a week and comeback and sell their load for quite the tidy sum. I know several who do that."

Kia asked "You said a paired team? What did you mean?"

Tina looked at me and nodded. oh well she did it to me again. I said "A paired team is a mage and a male. The guy dose the heavy lifting and such while the mage does the magic work. It is a good way to go if you can find the right person. Both work hard just in different ways. Pairing is used in other areas as well. A pairing that works well is a Combat mage and a knight. A troop of paired teams is quite stronger than separate troops."

Tina through in "There is a most famous Pairing of a certain Grand Mage and a certain Captain of the Royal Guard!" I frowned at her then zapped her bottom with a little bit of lightning. She jumped nicely. "I give, I'll be good!" She flew up in the corner of the room. Cryss smiled and showed off her new cloak. Everyone clapped. She looked so proud. We headed to the next room. It was empty so I led them in for a practical test.

I tested Charlotte on Earth and Water magic. Then Lynette on Air and Fire. Then Kia on Water, Air and Illusion. Teladona on Wood and Metal. Ronda on Earth and Crystal. Milla took the longest doing Earth, Water, Air And Fire. All turned out to be well versed in their areas. This was good but made my job a little harder. I looked at the time and it was up for the day. So I sent them back to the school for their next class. I was putting up the testing stuff when Tina came in. She said "Well how did they do?"

I smiled "Fine for mid level students. I think they will do fine if I can teach them Harmony spells. Then expand their knowledge base. It will be hard but I think I can do it. This is all so new to me."

She smiled "If there is anyone that can get to those kids it is you."

I looked at her "Your looking after Cryss today right?" She nodded "Well where is she?"

She frowned "Dang it She did it again." Tina went looking for Cryss.

I chuckled "You can come out now Cryss." Cryss opened her cloak. Her grin was a mile wide.

She looked at me "How did you see me? I thought the Illusion was pretty good."

I smiled at my Daughter "It is very good just you forgot to mask the sounds you make. It took me a moment to figure it out. You are getting better at enchanting items. Now Young Lady you should go find Tina before she tears her hair out looking for you." I held out my hand.

She laughed and handed me the cloak kissed me on the cheek them went looking for Tina. I sighed a cloak of blending just what every kid needs. That kid of mine is too smart by half. I finished what I was doing then headed to the Mage Hall to get some work done. This was going to be a long summer.

The Mage Hall was running like a well oiled rock. I spent the rest of the day running here and there getting things in order. I should have said I needed to work at the Hall when the Headmaster asked me to teach a class. I am too soft some times. When I finally flew home it was late. Sasha had my dinner ready Ben had already eaten and was working out in our work out room. Cryss was already in bed. I sighed this is my life. I cleaned up then ate. Ben's workout was done while I was eating. After he cleaned up we spent some time relaxing on the porch swing. I must have fallen asleep because next thing I knew it was the middle of the night and I was in bed. Some first day.

In the morning I was still a little tired but I had work to do. After a good breakfast with Ben and Cryss I hugged them both then off I went. I did not bother with the uniform today that was just a first day thing. When I entered the room I could see the pecking order had already been figured out. I called them to there seats. I started a little different today. I asked "Do any of you know what a Harmony spell is?" At the blank looks I sighed. A Harmony spell is a spell that uses 2 or more of the basic magic's to make a more powerful spell. These spells are the key to the higher levels. You can only go so far with single magic spells. Like this one Combine water and wind spells and you get the Harmony spell Storm! Use the same two a different way and you can move a sailboat at very fast speed. You all are going to be by the end of the summer be able to think up and cast your own Harmony spells. any questions?" Charlotte raised her hand. I nodded for her to go ahead.

She asked "You said two or more how many is the limit?"

I smiled "With magic there are only two limits 1, How much energy you have. 2, How clever you are. The second is the most important for your question. My most powerful spells combine 4 elements into 1 for the spell. I use a Harmony spell that combines Fire, Water, Wind and Earth as the force behind the spell. I will not tell you the actual spell but I will show you the result." A knock came at the door. "Here they are now." I let Tara in with her dragon. "Ladies this is my friend and member of the Six Tara and her Dragon Tie. Tie is a Crystal Dragon originally created by me. I used a 4 element Harmony spell to give life to a crystal statue and that is how the Crystal Dragons were born. There currently 6 Crystal Dragons running around." Tie was showing off for the group. "So you see with Harmony spells great things are possible." While the girls were looking over Tie I turned to Tara "Thanks for coming. This fits in with my lesson for today perfectly."

She smiled "No problem your highness. Tie loves to show off."

I smiled back "I wonder where she gets that from? Is your group performing at the Dance this weekend?" She nodded.

I sighed "Back to the lesson. Girls take your seats. Thank You Tara and Tie for you time." They both curtsied with big smiles. Then they left. "As you could imagine it took me quite awhile to come up with that spell. Even then If I did not have a natural connection to crystal it would not have worked."

Kia asked "You said currently 6 Dragons. Does that there used to be more"

I looked out the window for a moment. "Yes there was one more, the first Dragon. She was much different than the others. She was smarter and had a great deal of magical ability. Thanks to a couple of potions made by the Archmage she is still around but in human form. You met her yesterday. She is my Daughter Cryss."

Ronda asked "How can that be Dragon and Human are so Different."

I smiled "It is simple part of the cost of the spell was that for every dragon I had to loose an egg. So most of them have the body of Dragons they have the spirit of my children. Grandmother just brought that part to the surface. Cryss is still part dragon just her form is human. It was her choice. She is young now. When she comes into her full power she will be a more powerful mage than I am."

Kia asked "You said Grandmother who is that?"

I chuckled "You caught that. I am the Granddaughter of the Archmage. She stops by to say hello and play with her Great Granddaughter from time to time. Well I don't know if I will have any babies but right now I have 7 children. Though only one is human formed. The magic always has a price and the stronger the spell the more dear the price. You might not even know the price so be careful with strong magic. Lets change tracks and go over what your test yesterday reveled." For the rest of class we did just that. We had a good time doing it too.

Finally it came time for lunch. I decided to eat with the teachers this time. It was fine if quiet time. After lunch we went out and I checked them as they grew their wings. They taped their rings and we were off to the Hall of Magic. I decided to try teaching them shaping. I taught them the basics and they practiced for an hour while I watched and gave hints. With less than a hour left I set down a small amount of silver and three stones in front of each girl. I said "Here is your challenge. Take what I have given you and make a bracelet. You must be done before class is over. Don't forget the clasp to get it on and off. And start." I walked back and forth watching how good they did their work. With only a few moments left in class "Times up take these boxes and put your bracelet in the box and write your name on the box." It did not take them long to do this. Then I dismissed the class. I put the boxes in my bag then cleaned up. After that it was over to the Mage Hall for some work.

I managed to get out of the Hall at a reasonable time and headed home. So much for day two. I guess I can do this. I got home and we had a family dinner and things went well for once.

In the morning I was rested and ready for the day. Wednesday, Middle of my first week as a teacher. Hopefully I will make it. I walked into the class room and knew at once that something was wrong! I looked around and Sopped at a new girl sitting in the back. I walked up to her. "Who may I ask are you?"

She looked offended "I am Princess Tamara Loki DeLight of Samtargo. Who may I ask are you?" She sure was a snotty little brat.

I said "I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystallis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary and teacher of this class!" So I left out a half dozen titles. I just needed to shut down that attitude before it runes my day. She looked me up and down. I looked her up and down. There came a knock at the door "Enter" In walked Mother and Sis. I turn my back on the new girl and walked over. "Hello Mother, Sister what do you need?"

Mother answered "We are looking for a princess who is not where she should be. She should be in the beginners class but she is not. Have you seen one?"

I smiled "Just the one behind me. Could that be the one you are looking for?"

Sis leaned over and looked at the girl trying to hide. "Yes, I do believe that is the one. We will be taking her now if you don't mind."

I shook my head "No problems here. I have not started today's lesson." They moved to flank the kid an took her out the door. "Well now that the Drama is over we can get on with the Lesson." So we did. I talked about what we had learned so far and asked them to come up with one thing that stuck with then about the first two days. It was a fun and fast two hours.

Lunch was quiet and we headed to the Hall of Magic for afternoon class. When we were in the practice room I took out the boxes and handed them out. On top of each box was a grade for their first project. Everyone passed.

I said "For passing your project I will teach you how to enchant the stones in your bracelets to hold a outfit. There are three stones so three outfits." So I taught them the enchantment. It did not take long. Nobody had a problem so we moved on. We talked about different enchantments and what they took to cast. I asked the class to pick a project to do for the rest of the week. It would be due on Monday and I encouraged them to work on it outside of class. We debated different ones then we voted. The vote was close but staffs won.

Charlotte asked "I don't see you with a staff do you carry one?"

I smiled "Always with me." I brought out my crystal staff. They really liked it. We talked construction and materials for the rest of the class. It was a good day. The girls were happy with their bracelets and the upcoming project.

After class I cleaned up and headed for the Mage hall to get more work done. There was always work to be done there. I could not stop smiling about how well class is going.

(If you have not please read When tales come true before you read this one. )

Thursday made me smile as the girls tried to figure out what type of staff they wanted. In the morning we talked about how I got my staff and what inspired me to make it. I made them laugh a few times. Then I got serious for a few moments and told of the Danger I put myself in to make such a tool. I admitted I was riding a wave of magic that could have crushed me as well as make the object. Looking back there was many times I could have died from overreaching my magic. I advised them to start slow and work up to the big enchantments.

Kia asked "What does your staff do that is so powerful?"

I smiled "I does a lot of little things but the one big enchantment is a magic amplifier. It takes a low level spell and enhances it till it is a major spell."

She frowned "That does not seem very big to me."

Charlotte popped in with "What happens if you use a major spell in the first place?" Then her eyes went wide with the implications. I nodded she had got it.

I looked at the girls "If I am lucky the staff would burst. If not a Epic spell would be cast. I have cast three Epic level spells each time I almost died! I should have never put that enchantment on my staff. Now when I have the staff in my hands I have to be very careful in what spells I use. Not only to keep myself safe but those around me as well! To risk your own life is one thing but to risk those around you just to show your power is down right Wrong and Rude! Just don't do it without thinking of the big picture. Well end of sermon for today.

I took a big breath and let it out slowly I was getting myself riled up. This is not good for a first time teacher. Should I tell a joke to cool things off? No, Just let it pass. I had some sample staffs drawn up to suggest to the girls. This is the time to bring them out I think. I said "Listen up I have a few suggestions for staffs." I held out some cards and read. "Charlotte The Staff of the River. To Find and Control Water spirits.
Lynette The Staff of Fire Wind. To Find and Control Fire pixies.
Kia The Staff of The Storm. To Protect you from and Control Storms.
Teladona The Staff of Wicked Blades. To Help you Shape Weapons with Edges.
Ronda The Staff of Crystal Shaping. To Help you Find and Shape Crystal
Milla The Staff of the Elements. To Help you Control Elemental Spirits.

That is my suggestions these cards have the enchantment number so you can look them up and see what your staff would do." I handed out the cards. "These are starter staffs you will get to know more of your style and create a staff that suits you perfectly. Some mages have several to go with what they are doing. That is up to you. Now it is almost time for lunch so why don't we break it here and get ready for lunch." I smiled and Nodded to each one in turn.

Ronda was frowning "There is no numbers next to my enchantments?"

I smiled "I know the enchantments that you need have not been added to the archive yet." I handed her 4 pieces of paper. "I hope you can read my writing." I handed the others one piece of paper each. "These will enhance your staffs a bit." As they looked over the new enchantments I led them to lunch.

I knew a little Drama was going to go on at lunch. I had planed it. Several people asked who I was going to the dance this weekend with. I was going to end that in style. Half way through lunch the doors opened and ten Knights in full armor and weapons came trooping in two rows. They parted leaving a walkway down the center. Down the center of that walkway strode my husband. Dressed in the armor I had made for him. He was an very impressive sight. He stopped in front of me and bowed. "Your Highness, I would like to ask you to give this lowly Knight the Honor of Going to the Dance with me this Weekend?" To say every girl and many of the boys in the room were waiting for my answer. I stood and took a deep breath dragging it out a bit.

I said with a smile "Yes Sir Ben I will go to the Dance with you." Then I leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He smiled and bowed again. Then he turned and strode from the room. The knights waited till he was through and closed ranks then marched out as well. When the doors shut all the tables began a crazy babbling. I just sat down and continued my lunch.

Charlotte said "You knew that was going to happen! You knew he was going to ask you!"

I just smiled and said "I certainly hope he was going to ask me he is my Husband. This was planed to get others off my back. We were going to chaperone the dance anyways. I am a teacher."

The girls just stared at me. Then they all burst out laughing. We had a very good lunch after that. Out of the corner of my eye I caught one person who was not babbling but frowning to the point it was almost a glare. Tamara Loki DeLight was not pleased with me to say the Least. She will need watching. That was the only sour note in the otherwise great lunch.

After lunch we flew to the Hall of Magic to get down to picking ingredients for the staffs and making sure they were pure enough to handle the enchantments. It was a long process. I was flitting around the room like a demented butterfly trying to keep everyone in the class moving in the right direction. Finally that part was done now came the fun part, the shaping. So the last hour of class was taken up doing that. Since they just learned shaping it took quite a bit of effort to do. The basic shapes were done and they had Friday to do the fine detail and prepare the staffs for the enchanting. They will have to do the rest on their own time.

I cleaned up and was ready to head to the Mage Hall when I noted that the girls were still hanging around. I walked over and Charlotte asked "We don't know where to get these enchantments. Will you help us?"

I smiled "Of course, follow me." I led them to the mage hall and introduced them to Vicki the mage clerk. She looked up the numbers and could see that they were all student level enchantments so went and got then. She made copies for the students. I smiled my clerks were very good at their jobs. I smiled and maybe they will be done tomorrow after all. After watching for a while I went up to my office and dug into my work.

It was late again before I got out of there. I really hated missing dinner with the family but I had to do my work now or I would be doing it on the weekend. Having two fulltime jobs was hard to keep up with. If I wanted my weekends free I knew a few late nights was the cost.

The next morning Friday, TGIF. Here I am almost 16 And working two jobs with more titles than I can remember and I'm married with 7 kids. My life is a strange one. I am glad things have slowed down a bit. Well no time to think on those things or I'll be late for work. So after breakfast with Ben and Cryss it is off to work I go.

There is a bunch of troops outside my class room door. I asked "All right what is going on here?"

The Captain of this group replied "We are here to protect our Princess. Who are you?"

I said in as calm of voice as I could "I am the Teacher for this class. Don't block the hallway. Just stand to the side." If it was Tamara again I am going to have words with that little girl! I entered the room and could see right away who the princess is and it was not Tamara. Well I guess I should find out who she was. I walked up to her and said "Are you the one who has the troops outside?"

She said "Yes I am and you are? I am waiting to tall to the teacher."

I smiled "You are talking to the teacher. I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. And you are?"

She said "I am Willa Winter, Princess of White Hall. Do you have a Title?

I smiled "Several but the one you are talking about is I am Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis as Well as Grand Mage of Sanctuary and teacher of this class. Now if you are registered in this class it is fine. If not It is time for class to start and we have a lot to do. If you want to be in this class but they are giving you trouble come see me at the Mage Hall at the end of the school day and we will see what we can do." For some reason I was not bothered just wanting to get the class going.

She got up and said "Excuse me Seems I need to do some Paperwork. Good day." She left I smiled and shook my head.

I said Now that the drama is over lets get down to work." We talked over what they did with the enchantments they now had and what they needed to do. This took an hour. I shifted the topic to how to think about making the staffs for the last hour. I was glad when lunch time came.

I was hoping that the two Princesses would not meet and start a war here. We walked to the dinning hall and there was a bit of drama going on. As I thought when they seen each other Tamara and Willa went at it right away! They were only using words at the moment but it looked like it would be going bad soon. I looked over where Angel sits when she is not working through lunch. The seat was empty. Great it was up to me. I strode over after sending the girls to the table. I picked my moment and said in a icy voice "My is this not a fine display of manners. If you two can not keep it civil you should take it back to where you came from. Sanctuary is neutral territory. We put aside our cultures politics when we come to this school!"

Willa looked like she could kill something but nodded and returned to her seat. Tamara on the other hand was not going let it go. I handed her a Detention slip and looked at her "Would you like to try for two?" She looked at the slip and backed down for now.

The Headmaster came up "Is everything here fine?

I answered "Well the Headmaster has asked a question Ladies?"

They both said "Yes Headmaster." It was grudging but it seemed we had a truce for now.
I nodded and went back to my lunch. Not that I had much of an appetite. We got through lunch with me having a eye on those two.

When we left I was sure they would start back up but there was nothing I could do about it. We flew to the Hall of Magic got our stuff and a practice room. Then I helped each one as they did the fine detail work on their staffs. Then the last hour each cast their Enchantments. We had two left when the time was up so we kept going. After all were done I checked the staffs and pronounced them done and good. They helped me clean up then they went one way and I went to the Mage Hall. Dang it, looked like another late night.

I got to the Mage Hall and headed to my office to find Willa there waiting for me. I sighed then put a smile on my face and walked up to her. I said "You can come in, leave the troops outside. I opened the door with a wave of my hand as I past into my Office I tapped my bracelet so I was wearing my full Grand Mage outfit. I thought a little bit of show right now may set the mood right. I indicated a chair after I had sat. It was clear she was not used to this sort of treatment but right now I did not care. I said "Now what can I do for you?"

She looked me over and said "I am having trouble getting into your class. They say I have to have studied magic for at least 3 years to get into your class."

I said "That's right my class is one for Advanced students only. How long have you been studying magic?"

She looked away "One year but I am really, really good."

I asked "What type of magic do you use? You need at least two to get into my class."

She looked at me "Types? I just use magic. Isn't it all the same?"

I sighed "From the sounds of it you need the beginners class first. See me when you have completed that. Now if there is nothing else I have work to do." She got up then left. I think she was disappointed that I would not give in to her whims. My class was new and special to me so I was not going to compromise it.

After that I finally got down to work. It was not too bad today so I was only a little late getting home. Ben was waiting for me. He rubbed my shoulders as I told him about my day. It was a nice way to end a day. I had a dress to make tomorrow for the dance on Sunday. I was going to make a suit for Ben to wear but I don't know if I will have the time. Everything comes down to time it seems. I just don't have all the time to do what I need to do. I was wondering if I was going to burn out before the end of the summer when Ben turned me around. He smiled "Your thinking too much again. Just go with the flow and let things work out as they will. You have the luck, use it. Now lets eat dinner." That's how Ben is sometimes. He is my rock and I do love him.

In the morning I was working on my dress a beautiful sapphire halter dress that comes to my knees. I think I would look very nice in it. Cryss was doing the shoes for me. That helped time wise. I smiled Ben was right I just needed to go with the flow. I was checking out the look when Ben came in. He looked me over. He came over kissed me. Cryss Said loudly "EEWWW!" That made us both laugh. I sent Cryss to do her homework while I looked Ben over. I planned the suit I was thinking of. It took three hours to get it made and it looked so perfect and matching my dress. When we came down back in our regular clothes Cryss was helping Sasha with lunch. We ate a late lunch while talking. Then Ben and I relaxed on the porch watching Cryss play in the yard.

Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara came strolling up. Ben smiled and pushed me slightly towards them. I laughed and the five of us went into the house for tea and to catch up on our lives. Jenny was still working for the Queen and really liking it. Jessie was planning a wedding for Tina and herself for mid summer. Tina was in love and that is all we needed to know. We all laughed at that. Tara's Dance troop was working steady now and getting great reviews. So everyone was doing good and having fun. They would all be at the dance with dates. Of course Tina and Jessie would be going with each other. Jenny was going with Byron the second in command of the Royal Guard. Tara is going with one of the dancers in her troop named Michel. So we were set and happy. Angel showed up late to the party. With her the Six were together again. This made me really happy. We had not had much time in the few months to get together. We all had jobs and hobbies to keep us going. It was just nice to be in the same room for a change. We gabbed for a few hours before the party broke up. We all hugged and They headed out. I kissed Ben and hugged Cryss. We headed in to dinner.

After putting Cryss to bed Ben and I were back on the porch relaxing. There was Just something right about today. I guess I slipped into sleep. I dreamed of dancing with Ben. It was lovely. I did not care that we were on a dance floor made for several hundred all by our selves. The music was strange almost hypnotic in it's beat. I just felt so good about the whole thing. Then Ben picked me up and carried up a staircase that was just there. At the top was a room made out of all glass. He laid me on the bed that was in the center of the room. He kissed me on the forehead and I woke up. Ben had carried my up to bed from the porch where I had fallen asleep in his arms. I smiled at him and got out of bed to get ready to go to bed.

In the morning there was much to do. I checked and rechecked my Dress and Bens Suit and everything to go with them. Sasha was going to watch Cryss for the time Ben and I would be at the Dance. The Dance went from 6 to 10 pm. Ben and I had to be there early because we were acting as chaperones for the dance. There was 6 teachers as chaperones for this dance. It took me awhile to get my makeup just right. Not too much young girl and not too much teacher showing. We ate an early dinner at 4:30 pm and headed to the gym at five.

We were the first ones there. We let the band in to set up. This was going to be weird. Old fashioned band boosted by magic. Rock music provided by Tara. Tara's mp3 player was quite the hit and the music really took off. All kinds of bands were trying to make their own rock songs. The player was now powered by magic thanks to me. Well tonight we were going to have a mid-evil band playing their versions of rock classics. The dancing is also going to be a mix of old and new. It should be fun to watch. Speaking of watching I was going to have to watch for Tamara and Willa. Don't want any wars starting here. Since Willa is not a student here yet I don't think there will be a problem but it never hurt to be prepared.

All the Chaperones arrived and we were ready to let the students in. I waited for the click then gave the signal that the doors could be opened. In flooded the students and their dates. I smiled an the dance had started. Every half hour Ben and I cruised the outer areas to make sure the make out spots were clear. later in the night that became harder to do as more kids started drifting that way. I did get to dance a few slow dances with Ben.

Early on I spotted my students were all together and alone so I went over. I smiled "Having a good night?"

Charlotte said "We are too new to get dates in time. I guess the guys are afraid of mages."

Ben came over bringing me a drink. I said "Not all of them are. Ladies I would like you to meet my Husband Captain Ben of the Royal Guard. Ben do me a favor and dance with these ladies while I check the restroom for trouble." He smiled and held out his hand to Charlotte. I slipped away to the restroom to find there was trouble there. There was a girl on the floor out cold. I checked her pulse and sent a message through the rings I gave the chaperones to the other two female teachers to get there fast. The girl was alive but in bad shape. Doris and Fran arrived together. I had been trying to find out why she was hurt so I could try to heal her but it just did not make sense. I had sent for Janis or Dixie our healers to see what they can do. A few moments later Janis came in and took over the room. Turned out to be an allergy. To what was still be determined. Janis sat back on her heels "It is a good thing you found her when you did just a little longer and she would have went into a coma. After that there would be very little we could have done."

Dixie arrived with the apprentice healers and a stretcher to carry the girl out. Everything was taken care of and We went to the dance.

Ben had done what I asked and the girls were looking happier. Ben gave me that what happened look. I said "Tell you later." I turned to the girls and smiled "Have fun girls, I see several boys circling." I led Ben off. "Please check the boys restrooms." He nodded and went off.

Tamara said "I see you got him well trained." There was a sneer in her voice when she said that.

I smiled as Angel said "Picking on my sister Princess? I would not push it if I was you. If she did not use her magic to make you disappear I would have to take official notice of your behavior and deport you. My Sister is a Princess twice over and a Grand Mage. I will not take kindly to any disrespect towards her."

Tamara said "You can't make me go I an a diplomat. To send me back is to say you want a war with Samtargo."

Angel went into full Queen mode. "That's it! I am calling your Mother right now and then you are going home! You are no Diplomat if you go around insulting members of the royal family!" Ben slipped up to me. "Captain call the guards and have them escort this one to the nearest mirror room. So it was done, The dance was almost over so Ben and I were excused from the clean up to take care of this. I don't know why Angel was getting hot and I was going cold. Things seemed reversed. This whole thing seemed strange to me. where was my temper?

That's when I felt it. A beating heart below mine. No, it can't be. Is that what they meant by a gift? Not now, I really don't need this right now! I need to see Janis tomorrow. Change the worlds and get pregnant from it!

After deporting Tamara I went home and Angel came with me. Ben sat with this All right tell me look on his face. So I told him what happened while Angel used a mirror to call Tamara's Mother. Ben said "Something else is bothering you. Please tell me what it is?"

After false starting a few times I said "I am Pregnant."

Ben looked stunned "How? We have not even went all the way yet?"

I said "Remember the dream I told you about where they told me I changed the worlds? They said they were giving me a gift and touched my belly. I don't know why it took so long but I know it is true I'm Pregnant!"

A squeal came from the hall. Angel had heard my last statement. She came flying in and I was wrapped in one big sisterly hug. Ben was still stunned. There was a thousand questions that all boiled down to How did I feel? I was still trying to figure that out. Ben was not the only one stunned. Soon It was bed time and I offered Angel one of the spare rooms for the night and she said yes for once.

It was a hard night but I made though it. So I got ready for the day. I went down and Angel was just leaving. I got another hug then she headed out. Ben had a meeting so headed out early. Tara showed up to watch Cryss for the day.

I hugged Cryss then Tara just for fun then I headed for class. I really did not like Mondays. I needed to check over and grade their staffs. I will start by talking about what they were used for. That will take up the morning. At the Hall of magic we will test and grade them. That should shoot my day away. Oh my breakfast is not sitting to well. Where is the restroom on this floor. There it is. I rushed into the stall and my breakfast made a second appearance. That was not a nice way to start the day. I cleaned up then headed to the class room. I hope this is not the start of morning sickness. That would be bad.

Everyone was in their seats. Of course there were two new faces in the room. I walked up to the twins "And you would be?"

One said "She is Sheana Del Torese."

The other one said "She is Shana Del Torese."

Shana said "She is a Princess."

Sheana Said "She is a Princess."

They both said "We are Twin Princesses."

I rubbed my temples. I said "You are not registered in this class are you? If not you need to go to the office and sign up if you qualify."

They looked at each other then at me. They said together "Who are you? Why are you telling us what to do?"

I said "I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary and Teacher of this class. That's why" They looked at each other again. They stood up and left. I said to myself "I wonder how many Princesses there are going to show up here?"

Lynette said "If all the major houses send one the number would be 27."

I looked at her and sighed "Thank you. Lets get started." We talked for the full two hours about the how and why of using the staffs they made. My belly was better so I had a hearty lunch. Trying to forget the twins this morning. Soon the Headmaster came over "May I talk to you a moment."

When we were alone I said "I don't know how these princesses have been getting into my class room. I would like it stopped. I have a class to teach and this drama is really annoying. If they were signed up for the class it would be different but so far none of them have been. There must be something that can be done?"

He sighed "That answers that. So we will try to find out but there is little we can do. Just keep sending them down and we will do what we can. How many Princesses can there be?

I sighed "27 if what I am told is right. Well I got to get going. I have six projects to test and grade. Unless you have something else to speak about?"

He was distracted "27 Dang it. No I have heard enough."

I returned to the girls "Time to go. Let's fly." Soon we were out side and in the air. I felt better once I stretched my wings. Nothing bad happened to me when I was flying. we landed and entered the Hall of Magic we got the staffs and a practice room. Now for the Hard part. I watched as each put their staffs through their paces. Then I sealed the Enchantments and graded the staff. It was a long process and I was quite tired at the end of it. I smiled all of them had passed the test. They all had nice starter staffs. I took out my staff. "Lets touch staffs for luck." And so we did all at once.

There was a flash and all the staffs glowed for a few moments. We lowered our staffs with smiles all the way around. Hmm I wonder what that was about. I looked at the clock and dismissed the class for the day. I cleaned up and headed for Janis's place. I needed to check on the girl I found out cold in the girls restroom at the dance and I needed to talk to Janis about being Pregnant.

When I got to the house Janis looked a little frazzled. I said "What is it, the girl you brought here from the dance?"

She said "That girl is registered as a boy. The allergy was to something in the potion he took. He said it was only to last as long as the dance but he has not changed back. This is more your area than mine will you look at her?"

I said "Of course. Was the potions container found?" she nodded. "I would like to see it. Then I will see her. What name did she give you?"

She smiled "Alexis at first then when she did not turn back she told the truth of Alex." She showed me a small bottle with what's left of a bluish liquid in it. I cast a identify spell and after it was done I sighed. Janis looked at me with concern. She said "It is bad. I know that face, I have wore it enough times."

I frowned "Come on I need to talk to her." she led me to the back of the house where there was a set of rooms for the sick. She pointed to the room with a three on the door. I changed into full Grand Mage outfit then opened the door. I looked at the girl in the bed and steeled my self for the task ahead. She sat up when we entered. She looked a little afraid. She should be. I looked at her "Do you know who I am?"

She said "Yes, you are the Grand Mage. Everyone knows you!"

I said "Where did you get the potion?"

She said "My buddy's challenged me to drink it and go to the dance. I don't know where they got it. When will I change back?"

I gave her a stern look "I am afraid you won't change back. The potion was not a short term one but a shape change. The shape you now have is the one you will have for a very long time. You may grow up to be a nice looking woman or you may be stuck as a girl. I do not know yet. The thing is this is powerful magic and it should not be in the hands of children. I need to know the names of the ones who gave you this!" I stepped forward and held my hand over her chest sensing her magic level. It was pulsing, she was not done changing. We certainly don't need a potion problem going around. Then I felt it the form she will take. "Check her back Janis." Janis moved around to get a good look at the girls back. She gasped when she did. I know she found the wing buds. "I need those names! I have to track this down before it happens to some one else!"

Alexis said "All right give me a piece of paper an pen. What's happening to my back? It feels funny."

As she started to write out the names, I called Ben to come right away. As soon as she handed me the paper I said "You are growing wings. It will take a while but they will grow." Alexis looked stunned. I went out side as Ben and 4 knights strode up. I quickly told him the situation and sent him after the boys. I stepped back inside and into room three. Alexis was crying and Janis was holding her. "Janis can you get Dixie to get her dressed. I need to talk to you on another matter." Janis called Dixie into the room and gave instructions. Then showed me to her office. Once we were seated I told her the tale of my dream then said "I'm Pregnant. I know it is true but I need a second opinion."

Janis looked at me for a long time then said "Up on the exam table please." She went over me from head to toe twice and finally said "You are in great heath and you are about 3 months pregnant. Soon you will be starting to show have you told Ben?" I nodded. "There are some foods you should eat more of and some to eat less or none of. I will give you a list." She got up and pulled a file from her desk and handed me two pieces of paper. "I want to see you every two weeks for now. When it gets closer to the due date we will make it once a week. You are in luck I am also a midwife. We need to get another trained midwife here sooner or later. It has not come up till now." I nodded.

My ring jingled. I answered it "Yes Ben, Do you have the boys?"

Bens voice came through "I have the four but it seemed they have sampled potions as well. I am bringing them to Janis." He broke the link.

The ring buzzed meaning Fran still had her ring on. "Yes Fran what do you need?"

Fran said "I am missing several students Alex Whip, Troy Stevens, Jerry Foster, Henry Cole and Mike Rogers. I was told that some knights were asking about them. Do you know what's happening?"

I said "I can't go into it right now but you might not be getting those boys back. That is all I can say right now." I broke the link. I looked at Janis "This is bad. If those boys are changed like Alexis it means trouble." A quarter of an hour later Ben and his knights led 4 six year old girls in. But they weren't normal girls, they were kitten girls. I looked at Ben "Were did you find them?"

Ben said "In their rooms with the doors locked. I brought the vials they drank from." He handed me 4 bags. "They are quite playful when they woke up but I don't think you will get much out of them."

I took hold of one and looked into her eyes. She mewed at me. I cast a translate spell it came out as Help! I was not good with potions so I would have to call in some help. I just hoped I could get these kids back to themselves. I looked over to Janis "Will you look after this bunch for a few days I will see what I can do about changing them back." Janis nodded. I took the vials and the bottle from Alexis and headed home.

When I got there I used my mirror to call Grandmother. She was good with transformation spells and potions. Soon she answered the link "Ember how are you girl? Oh, by the look on your face there is trouble. All right tell me all about it." So I did just that and she said "I'll be there in the morning we will have breakfast and talk it over."

I said "I have class at 9:30 am so make it early please."

She asked "What class you taking? It's summer."

I smiled "Not taking, Teaching. Advanced Magic. I know I should be able to do something for these kids but Transformation potions are your area. I just don't want to mess it up and hurt these kids. Oh by the way, I'm Pregnant."

After a moment she said "I'll be there in an hour." She broke the link. Ben came up and started rubbing my shoulders. That felt good. But I did not have time for this.

I said "I'll be in my study when she gets here. I need to do some research. I am not that up on countering potions." I did not move right away. Dang he gives good shoulder rubs. I finally did go in my study and pulled out my spell books and reference books looking for transformation spells or one on potions. Then I sat and read. Sasha brought me some tea. I was reading a rather dry passage about transformation magic when the door opened and in walked not only Grandmother but Mother as well and a moment later Angel. Well this is big time. I started to get up but Grandmother waved me to sit. The door was closed.

Grandmother said "First lets get the Potion trouble out of the way." I handed her the bags. She looked them over, She held up the bottle with its remains of blue liquid. She shook her head. "You say this one changed a boy into a girl and now she is growing wings?" I nodded. "It is different from the others. This one is fairly hard to counter after the first 3 hours. These others are bad. They are made to be unchangeable in 1 hour. I may be able to change them back some but not all the way. The winged girl I will have to see before I know. That is all I can say at this time about that. As for your other news. Explain now!"

I took a deep breath "I am about 3 months pregnant. This is of course news to me because Ben and I have not gone all the way yet. We agreed not to until I am over 16. Well there's the Dream I had that told me I had changed the worlds. There was another part of that dream that they said they were giving me a gift then touched my belly. Somehow I know this is what they were talking about. I don't know how I know but I do. I went to Janis today after I seen Alexis and was waiting for Ben to get back. She gave me the once over twice and said I was three months pregnant. She is a midwife as well as healer so she knows what to do. She suggested that we get another midwife just in case."

Mother said "I will send one over in the next few days."

Grandmother said "This is inconvenient, magic tends to be tied to the emotions and they can go wild during pregnancy. With someone so young it is going to be bad. Hormones are already all over the place this is going to drive them into overdrive."

I said "That's just it, I am calmer than I have ever been. This Potion problem should have me angry but I am not. I am not sure why but I am not going hot like I used to. Last night at the Dance When Tamara was trying to rile me up I stayed cool instead Angel got hot."

Grand mother turned to Angel "Why did you get hot as Ember put it?"

Angel looked down "I don't know I have not been myself lately. I thought it might be the flu as I was sick this morning." Grandmother got up and went over to me. She held her hand over my belly. She nodded. Then she went over to Angel and held her hand the same way. Her eyes got big and she started to swear.

Grandmother finally sat down and said "Your both are Pregnant! Your link has caused this. I say you will give birth about the same time. You link is messing up and giving you traits of the other."

I said half in a daze "Three, The lost one will come home and all shall start again. And by his hand the choice will be made." Then I passed out.

I was in bed when I woke. There was voices nearby so I listened as I woke up. Grandmother said "Was there another child, a boy, you did not tell me about? I thought Eric was the only boy."

Mother said "There was another a boy that was born two years before the others. he was born a month early. It could not be him I was told he died just after birth. I never even held him."

I don't know why but I said "At first they thought he died but a nurse was going to take him away she caught that he was alive. You were already told that he died. She snuck him out. She was childless and took him for her own. He is coming back to find what he had lost."

Grandmother said "You have a link with him don't you? You know what has happened to him and are telling us."

I sat up slowly "It is intermittent I get flashes of his life. Its happened only lately though. He is not a mage but a knight. He is closer than we think. He may be here at Sanctuary already. He is not hiding, he just found out who he is. He does not know what he will do about it. He is waiting and watching. The link is getting stronger soon I will be able to find him. Now I have to get ready for class I am giving out the next project today."

Grandmother said "Your going to stay in bed today. I will take your class. I will look after those changelings after class is out. What is the project?"

I laid back "The mini spell books. There is one over there with my notes. I warn you there has been Princesses showing up without signing up for the class. If there is one just send them to the office to sign up if they can. Just watch it if there is more than 6 in the classroom." Grandmother nodded and went out of the room. Mother sat and smoothed my hair. She began to sing a old lullaby and I was soon fast asleep.

I woke from hunger about mid day. I pushed out of bed and dressed. I was feeling a little light headed but better. I made it down to the kitchen where Mother was sitting having tea. She frowned as I sat at the table. I asked Sasha for a salad and sandwich as she set down my tea. Mother said "You should not be up yet. You should be sleeping."

I said "I haven't eaten anything since lunch yesterday. I need to eat regularly if for no other reason as I am eating for two now. I will be fine, I slept as much as I could. I may take a nap later but food is needed right now." No claws out, just statements of fact.

She sighed "Can you still feel him? Is he going to show up soon."

I looked away for a moment. I said "He is still out there. He is certainly in sanctuary. I can try to call him here if you want? The link is pretty strong right now. I will try that after I eat." Sasha put down my meal. I took a moment to thank the goddess and then dug in. I felt better after eating. "Let's go sit on the porch and I will try to call him here."

So Mother and I took seats on the porch. I used the link I seem to have with my brother to ask him to come to me. A half hour later a lone knight came into view. He was tall and sharp looking. He strode to the house an when our eyes locked he smiled an went down on one knee. I stood and went down the steps and took his hands and pulled him up. He was looking down into my eyes searching to see if what he felt was true. I smiled "Welcome home big Brother. We have been waiting for you." Mother was still standing on the porch. She came down now with tears in her eyes.

She said "Yes Welcome home, My Son!" I smiled as he hugged her. I looked him over tall and strong. Very good big brother material. Two years older than me that would make him 18 I think. This will be nice. If I had stayed Eric would I have been like him? Well that ship has sailed a long time ago. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Ben striding up. He did not look happy.

I went over to him and before he could say anything. I said "Ben my love, I would like you to meet My Big Brother. His name is Prince Samuel John Del Silver Skyflower." Mother smiled that I slipped in my last name not just hers. Ben looked at me with his, We are going to talk about this, face. I just smiled back at him. He lost this round.

He looked at The Prince and said "Looks like you are needed here so you are on detached duty for the foreseeable future. He bowed and left.

Sam said "He does not like me. I don't know what detached duty is? I am letting the squad down."

I smiled at him "I don't think he has a problem with you. It's me he is mad at. But we will talk it out when he gets home tonight." At his puzzled look "He and I are married. As for detached duty, all that means you are working for me for awhile. Don't worry about the squad you are needed here right now big brother."

Mother said "Lets go inside and talk a bit. I would like to confirm what your sister has said about you." We walked in and sat and talked. The former nurse that stole him had just died two weeks ago. She had told him the truth on her deathbed. It was a long week getting her cremated and her ashes put in some stones at their old house.

He said "I came here because I heard that you Princess was here. I just knew you would understand."

I smiled "Yes I do understand. We are linked you and I. I share such an link with our sister Angel. The link with you is stronger at the moment for some reason. I think the link is needed for us to truly understand each other. We will see in time."

Mother said "I think that We should wait for any more till your Grandmother and sister are here to hear what is said. When do you think they can be here?"

I said "I'll call Angel in a few moments. As for Grandmother class gets out at 2:30 pm but she needed to take care of that potion problem before coming back here. Dinner time at least." I got up and walked a little ways away and taped the link compact.

Angel answered after a moment "What's up sis? I am glad you called this paperwork is driving me crazy."

I smiled "Could you step on over to my house for a bit? There is someone I want you to meet. Have dinner over here."

She said "You found him didn't you? You little minks you were ordered to be sleeping. I will be there as soon as I can." She broke the link. I smiled and returned to the others. They were just looking at each other.

I said "Angel will be here soon." The Compact knocked. I answered "Yes" Grandmothers face was in the mirror.

Grandmother said "You should be sleeping. Never mind, Those kids of yours are sharp. No princess today. I am on my way to Janis's to take charge of the kids care. How is it going there?"

I smiled "I found him. He will be here when you get here. I called Angel and she is on the way over. We will keep him busy till you get here."

She said "You don't waste time do you girl! I'll see to this then be over. Dang it things are piling up. Talk to you then." She broke the link. I just could not stop smiling.

Sam looked at me "I knew you were important here I just did not realize you held so much power here."

Mother said "She is the second most powerful person in Sanctuary. That is on the surface. The reality it is a balance between her and her sister. Angel may take care of the day to day operations of running Sanctuary but it is Ember who she turns to when problems pop up. More likely Ember is the one to find and take care any problems before Angel needs to know about them. I am so proud of both of them. I just wish you three could have grown up together." There was tears in her eyes. I handed her a tissue. The three of us chatted for awhile. The door flew open and Angel came in smiling.

Angel said "I'm here where is he? Where's my big brother?" Well she got here fast. I got up and led her over till she was standing before Sam.

I said "Angel this is Samuel, Sam this is Angel." Sam went down on one knee but like me Angel took his hands and pulled him up. This was not a day for formality. I was feeling the need for rest so I made my excuses and went up to bed for a nap.

When I woke it was two hours later by the clock. I cleaned up and headed down to see what was going on. Ben was home and he came up and gave me a hug. He asked "You ok?" I smiled and nodded. We went out on the porch to get away from the chattering going on inside. Just as we got settled in Grandmother showed up with Alexis in tow.

Grandmother looked at me "Your color is better. How much sleep did you get?"

I smiled "Good evening Grandmother. Yes I feel much better. I slept till noon and I just got up from a two hour nap. Hello Alexis how are you?"

Alexis said "Hi, I am handling the change better now."

Grandmother settled in an chair and waved Alexis into another. She said "We decided that Alexis will take the summer to get used to her new form. She will go back to school in the fall as she is. To try to change her back would likely cause more harm than good. Her wings will be growing nicely in a few days. I would ask you to look after her till the fall."

I said "There is room, so fine I will." I went over and held my hand over her to check her magic level. It was quite high, mage level in fact. I sighed "Well another mage in the house. We will have to get you up to speed before the fall quarter begins. What happened to the kitten girls?"

Grandmother looked sad "I was only able to give them the ability to speak. They will grow into fine young cat girls in time. The cat nature is strong in them but they will learn. Janis said she would find homes for then. It was the best that could be done. They done this to themselves with their greed. They each thought they would get powerful if they took the potion. They were wrong."

I said "Short cuts rarely work. If your interested he is inside talking with the other members of the family. His name is Samuel. Alexis why don't you stay here with Ben while I go make Introductions. Then I will be back out and we will talk." I got up and Grandmother followed me inside. One Introduction and I was back outside. "That did not take long. So Alexis what kind of magic are you interested in? Fire, Water, Earth and Air are the ones most pick from to start. I would suggest Air would be good due to your wings. What do you think?"

Alexis thought about it for a bit then said "I will go with Air but I would like to learn Earth as well to ground me. Is it hard to learn two?"

I smiled "Normally it is not that hard but you picked opposites so it will be a little harder. You will in time learn them all. It took me almost a year to learn them all."

Ben put in "Don't make it hard on the kid, your a special case." I smiled and kissed him. Then turned back to Alexis.

I said "It is not that hard to learn if you follow the natural progression. Air moves like water, Water has a surface like earth. The only one that does not fit is fire. What you need to know about fire is it consumes everything. Once you learn the rules of the different elements you will see how they connect. One flows into another till you are back at the start." While I was talking I did some small magic of each element. It was almost done without thought. "If you understand the element then the magic will come easier. Feel the air moving around you. How your breath or movement changes but never destroys the patterns. Air is the most changeable of elements. Water is next drop a pebble in a pond and you cause ripples you have caused a change in the pattern. But I am lecturing."

Ben kissed me "My little teacher. I love you." He kissed me again.

Alexis was looking thoughtful "I think I get what you mean. Is there books I could study? This is really sounding like something I would like to study." I pushed up and went into my study. I grabbed three starter magic books and a starter spell book. I walked out and handed them to her. She smiled at me.

I said "The blank one is to copy your spells into. The books are starter books on Air, Water and Earth. I wont give you one on fire till you learn those. Fire gets out of hand too easy." I showed her my burn scare on my arm.

A voice I had not heard for a few years said "But when you know the heart of the flame it becomes a lovely dance partner. Hello Ember teaching now? I am not surprised."

I stood up and ran to my old friend "Jessel, It has been too long. Are you going to dance here? I would love to see you do that again."

Jessel laughed "You are as lively as ever. I heard of a dance troop that is real good here. So I came to check them out."

I smiled "You are talking of Tara and her troop. She is good, almost as good as you. She is into Earth magic. You remember that red gypsy dance dress you used to wear? I gave her one like it and it really sets off her performance. She performs nearly every weekend if you can stay that long. If not I could ask her to put on a show for you? I would offer to let you stay here but we are full at the moment. Family reunion." Darla who was standing next to her eyebrow went up. I looked at her "Tell you later." I tuned back "Jessel I would like you to meet my husband Ben." Ben came down and bowed to her and kissed her hand. I slapped his arm and said "No hitting on other girls Ben!" I was smiling so he knew I was teasing him. "And this is Alexis I am looking after her for the summer." Up went Darla's other eyebrow.

Alexis shyly came down and said "Nice to meet you"

Jessel said "Nice to meet both of you. I am staying at Darla's house at the moment so we will have time to catch up. I will be here for a few weeks. I am thinking of moving here if I can find a place. Husband huh next thing you will be telling me is you have kids." Of course that is when Cryss decides to come home from Tara's.

Cryss smiled "Mommy Look at the new dance dress Tara had made for me. Isn't it pretty?" She did a twirl.

I laughed "Yes baby it is great. Did you thank her?" This time it was Jessel who raised her eyebrow. I looked at Jessel "Long story, tell you later. I would like you to meet my daughter Cryss and the person you came to meet Tara the leader of the dance troop you have been hearing about. Tara this is an old friend of mine Jessel."

Tara eyes went wide "Not The Jessel The Fire Dancer? It is a great honor to meet you. I have heard of you from so many of my dance partners. Are you going to put on an show for the school?"

I smiled "Now there is an Idea! I'll talk to the Headmaster."

Jessel said "I did not bring my things but I am always up for a dance. Ember you still remember the steps and spells?"

I said "I can run the fire spells for you but I am out of practice at the dance. I bet Tara could learn it fast. I watched her dancing with three guys at the same time and making it look good."

Tara said "That was the day you gave me this dress." She tapped her bracelet and she was wearing the Crystal Weave Red Gypsy Dress. She did a twirl. "I have been trying to think of a way to pay you back so when the chance came up. A dress for a dress. It is not perfect but it is what it is."

I smiled "It is fine you teaching Cryss to dance is enough for me. Her dress is just the cherry on top."

Jessel was looking at Tara's dress "What is this made of I have never seen the like?"

I blushed "It is called Crystal Weave I invented it as far as I can tell. It can imitate any material if the caster is good enough with the weave. This house is made out of the same weave." Jessel went over and looked at the rail. then looked back at the dress.

Jessel Said "You are better than when we used to dance together. What is your rank now?

I smiled "I am the Grand Mage of Sanctuary."

Darla said "Tell her the rest."

I took a deep breath "I am Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Sister of Queen Angel of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Wife of Count Ben Of Starstone, Re-founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator of the Crystal Dragons. I can't remember any other titles right now. Those should be enough."

Jessel looked at me with something close to awe. She said "A double Princess as well as Grand Mage! Wow, how things have changed! It was just a few years ago you were chasing after me trying to get me to teach you fire magic."

I smiled "You finally gave in but said I had to learn the fire dance in order for you to teach me. So I learned. It was not in my blood though. That is crystal magic."

She smiled "So it seems." She curtsied quite deep to me as did Tara and Cryss. I smiled and bowed my head as is proper.

It felt strange having my fiends and my daughter curtsy to me. I tried to take it like it was meant and on the surface that is how it appeared. Underneath I was asking myself if I was worthy of such honors? I pushed that aside and went back to having fun. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Alexis trying to do as the other did but it was just not working for her. I smiled to myself and promised myself to get someone to teach her the ways of nobles. The others were holding the curtsy so I said "You may rise." they all flowed into a standing state. Then we all burst into laughter and hugged.

After the fun we all went up on the porch and sat and caught up. Well Jessel and I did. Darla looked over the books I had picked for Alexis and made comments on each. Cryss went into the house to ask Sasha for drinks for all of us. That's how things went for a bit. Once we had our drinks Jessel started to tell tales of when I was trying to learn the fire dance. Everyone listened to that. I slipped away for a few to talk to grandmother. Now that she had a chance to get to know Samuel. I wanted to find out what she heard once the kitten girls could talk. I found her near the kitchen and cornered her. I said "Grandmother what did you found out once the kittens could talk?"

Grandmother sighed "They don't remember much the cat side has them too much in the moment. It is going to be very hard for them to remember things. From what I was able to get they got them from a old lady. I think Alexis was targeted because the others were all given the same potion in different colors. I will look into it more but for now that is all we have. It was a almost perfect cover up."

I said "Thank you grandmother, I will keep my eyes open as well."

Soon we were all called for dinner. We ate in the dinning room that got little use normally. Sasha put on quite the spread. Ben sat at the head of the table and I at the foot. Grandmother sat at my right and Mother next to her. On my left was Jessel then Darla and Cryss. Angel sat next to Mother and Sam next to Angel. Alexis sat next to Cryss. Tara sat next to Alexis. I noted that Sasha had called in her sister Tasha to help out. It certainly was an full house. We had an lovely dinner with lots of tales going around. I did not keep wine in the house but with this group it was not needed to keep things happy and fun. Alexis was the only shy one in the group.

After dinner we relaxed to the living room. I stepped into the kitchen to have a word with Sasha and Tasha. I said "Thank you two for putting on such a good dinner. I know I don't thank you enough Sasha and I really am grateful to you Tasha for coming in to help. Thank you both again."

Sasha said with pride "It is my job to make the people in this house well fed and that is what I strive to do."

Tasha Said "When my sister calls, I come to help. I love feeding Royalty."

I smiled "Well I have to get back in there, I just wanted to say thanks." I slipped back into the living room. It was a late night. Many tales told and a few songs sung just for fun.

Tara, Darla and Jessel left for their places and the family was sitting there talking. When we decided to go to sleep we had a time of it finding places for everyone to sleep. Couches in the living room were set aside for the boys. Alexis went in with me. Grandmother and Mother shared the third room. Cryss is the only one to have a room to herself. I would fix that the next day. It was a quick night but we got through it.

In the morning We all got ready. Me to teach my class and Mother and Grandmother to head home. Ben off to work and Cryss off for the day with Tina. Sasha would look after Alexis who would be studying. That left Sam to sort out. It was decided that he would go with Mother for a few days to get to know her. I smiled all taken care of.

When I got to class the girls were happy to see me. No new girl today so I was happy. We talked about spell books and filled the morning. Lunch was a pain. Tamara was back with a woman behind her. She came up to me and said "I am sorry about what I said." The woman behind her nudged her and she finished "It wont happen again. Do you forgive me?"

I said "Yes I forgive you."

She said "Does that mean I can be in your class?"

I said "We went over this you do not qualify for my class. You need to take the Beginners class first. Pass that and I will take you into my class."

She screeched "Die" And tried to cast a spell on me. I stood and my staff came out. my shield went up. I waited to see what spell she would cast. The woman behind her slapped her in the back of the head causing her casting to turn inward. Tamara fell to the floor in a seizure. I held out my hand and broke the spell and she went still.

I said "Charlotte go get Janis." I looked at the woman who was looking at Tamara with concern. "I broke the spell. she should be better soon. I don't know where she learned such a spell but it is very dangerous." Janis came in I pointed she nodded. The woman looked at me? "Janis is our healer." The Headmaster came up.

He said "I witnessed the whole thing I am afraid that Tamara will have to be punished for trying to harm a teacher. When she is revived bring her to the office." The woman nodded. Tamara was having a very bad day. Tamara sat up slowly. Janis was still looking her over.

Janis said "Apart from a headache she will be fine." The woman helped Tamara up and led her off. Janis shook her head.

I said "All finished eating?" At their nods "Alright lets fly!" So we went outside and grew our wings and flew to the Hall of Magic. We settled into a practice room for the class. They were halfway done with their spell books so I just bounced around making sure everything was going right. They finished the project by the end of class. I dismissed the class and cleaned up. I guess I was settling into a routine. I headed over to the Mage Hall to get to the work I have been missing. I had quite a pile waiting for me. It was almost dinner time when I shut down for the day. I went outside and stretched then let my wings out and flew home.

When I got there I walked around the side of the house and Cast a spell to add another bedroom to the house. I changed my mind and made it two bedrooms and a bathroom. I had been saving my magic all day for this. The weave of the house changed real easy so I added another bathroom so every bedroom had its own bathroom. So now had an 5 bed room 6 bathroom house. Getting bigger all the time.

Well we needed a place for Alexis and Sam. That was now taken care of. I went inside and Ben, Cryss and Alexis was waiting for me. We had a good dinner with light talk. After dinner I asked about Alexis's studying. She had a few questions I answered quickly. After playing with Cryss for a while I put her to bed then checked on Alexis. She was studying in her new room. I smiled we will have to get her more clothes than Janis gave her. Cryss could use some more as well. We will check the shops in Sanctuary on Saturday. This will be fun.

I headed for the porch to relax with Ben before bed. This was our special time. When we talked about us and what was important in our lives. Ben asked "How long we were going to keep Alexis here?"

I answered "The summer then she will go to the dorms. She needs looking after in this early time. No I am not thinking of adopting her or anything. It will be hard on her though. Her wings will not be able to be pulled in like mine. Kids will be mean to her for being different. Maybe if she is strong enough she could pull them in when they are grown? I don't know, I feel for her. She is a good kid. I just don't want her to get hurt. She one of the ones from earth so she has no one. Grandmother thinks she might have been targeted. I don't think it is safe out there for her with out some one looking after her. I don't know what I am trying to say?

Ben chuckled "Your trying to talk yourself out of what you are feeling. That connection between the two of you. You want to keep her here and safe. It is the Mother in you. I agree for the summer then we will see what happens. Maybe you need a baby sister to look after as well as our child. Who knows she might be an built in baby sitter? But for now lets go to bed.

On the way to class the next day I ran into the Headmaster. He asked "That girl you are looking after what is her last name and next of kin for the records?"

I said "Silver and I guess her next of kin would be me."

He smiled "Little sister? For the records. You know how these paper pushers are you have to fill every line."

I smiled "Yes little foster sister."

He wrote that down "Mother? Any other things I should write down?"

I said "Helen Silver nothing else at this time. I have to start class."

He said "Yes of course. I'll talk to you later about what happened at lunch yesterday."

I headed into the class room as fast as I could. Of course there is a new face in the room. This one was a adult. I went up to her. "May I ask who you are?"

She was watching the door like a hawk. She did not even look at me "I am waiting for the teacher go away."

I sighed "Look at me. I am the teacher here, what do you want?"

She looked me up and down. She said "I was told you were young but this is ridiculous! I was sent to observe your class to see if it meets the school boards regulations"

What school board? We have not elected one yet. We are independent! If any we are in the Crystalis school district. You are not from there. Mother would have told me if there was a change in policy."

She said "This school falls within the Samtargo school district."

I said "No it does not. Sanctuary is an independent country of it's own. We are aligned with but separate from Crystalis. We are not currently aligned with any others. I can only think of one student from there and they are in deep trouble right now for trying to harm a teacher. So provide me with a document signed by the Queen or get out!"

She said "You will regret this! We have powerful friends!" Still she left. I was annoyed at all this. I started the class I was glad it was Friday. We started talking about Harmony spells. The class went smoothly after that.

At lunch I got a urgent message from Sasha, That Alexis was hurt and I was needed at once. I told the girls it was independent study. I would be back when I could. I flew out to the house. I got there just as Janis did. This was bad! I rushed in and up stairs to Alexis room. She was on her belly on the bed screaming into a pillow. It was not what I wanted to see. Her wing buds were about to burst. I looked closely the wings were ready to come out but were having trouble breaking the skin. It could break the fragile wing bones if it did not break soon. I said "We have two choices cut the skin to help the wings out or wait and hope no damage is done."

Janis said "The bones are about to break."

I said "That's it we cut! Hold her down this is going to hurt." I sensed where the wings should come out made a line then took my dagger and cut a shallow cut then slightly deeper till the wing burst free. I did the same to the other side till both wings were free and moving about. "Janis heal around the edges but don't close the cuts. They will heal on their own. Alexis are you all right?"

Alexis was crying into the pillow. She sobbed out "That hurt so much. What happened?"

I said "Your skin over the wing buds was too thick so it didn't break and let your wings out. I had to cut the skin to help bring your wings out. If I didn't you would have got what is know as wing bind. It would have broken the bones in your wings and been very bad. Now your wings are out and can grow properly. Once your body fixes itself you will be fine."

Janis said "The cut is closing up around the base of the wing. No broken bones. You will live." She smiled.

I said "That's what is suppose to happen. It will all get better from here. Soon you will be flying with me." Alexis turned her head to look at me. I smiled and let my wings out. There was a look of surprise on her face. I chuckled "How do you think I know so much about wings? Though mine come from a spell not a potion. Don't get your hopes up but when they are grown I may have a way to Pull them in when you are not using them. But that is not till they have grown. It is too risky while they are growing." I looked away with a surprised look on my face. "Hmm Sam is coming back I wonder why so soon? Angel is also on the way over I know what that is about. You rest and things will get better." I went down stairs to wait for the two visitors.

Janis came down a few moments later "Every time I am around you I learn something new. You sure live a lively life."

I smiled "More like Bloody Hectic! But it gets me through the week. Thanks for the help. I really didn't want to cut but that is the way it goes sometimes."

She patted my shoulder "I know the feeling. I need to get back I still have three kitten girls to find homes for." She headed out. A moment later Angel showed up.

Angel said "How is Alexis I went past Janis on the way here?"

I said "Better but that's not why you are here. You got a complaint. From a certain government about a certain teacher."

She nodded "What happened? I let Tamara back in and the very day she is almost killed from a spell while talking to you."

I smiled "So that is how they are trying to spin this. She was saying sorry when I forgave her she asked if that meant I would let her into my class. I said no she needed to complete the beginners class first. She got mad and tried to cast a death spell on me. The woman who was escorting her slapped her in the back of the head. That disrupted the spell and she got the backlash. I broke the spell before she was really hurt but I was not responsible for her looking foolish."

Angel Smiled "I thought it would be something like that. How many seen this go on?"

I shrugged "Only almost the whole school in the lunch room including the Headmaster. She does not have a case. That little girl is a pain." I walked over to the door and opened it just before Sam could knock on it. "Come on in your room is ready."

Angel came up and smiled "Don't you just hate it when she does that. This link we share can be a real pain sometimes. Welcome home big brother. I thought you were going to stay with Mother till Sunday?"

He said "Things got busy there I was just in the way. Besides all the finery and bowing was a pain. Sanctuary does not take itself so seriously. I like it better. Do you mind?"

I said "Like I said you room is ready you are welcome to use it till you get your own place. Now that I added two more rooms we have more than enough room. Of course you and Ben will have the place to yourselves tomorrow because I am taking the girls clothes shopping."

Angel said "Oh really can I come? Sounds like fun! We have not went clothes shopping for a while. Will Alexis be ok to go?"

Alexis said "I'm fine. Ember took care of the problem with Janis helping."

I put on my stern face "You should not be up yet. Oh well turn around and let them see your wings." She did as she was told. She flapped her wings a bit. "Any pain?"

Alexis said "A slight bit when I flap them too much. Other than that they feel good. I don't know why but I feel my magic more now they are out. Is that strange?"

I smiled "That is the way it is. Wings seem to gather magic easier. Come sit down if your not going to go back up stairs. There is something I need to talk to you about and now is as good as ever. The school needed a last name and next of kin for their records. I should have talked to you about this but I was being pressed. Any way I told them your last name is Silver and you are my foster sister." Alexis got up came over to me and gave me a big hug!

Sam said to Angel "Does that mean I have Three little sisters? I like big families."

Angel said "I am not up on all the foster regulations but if you want, yes it does. I am not sure but we might have another Princess in the house."

Mother said from the door way "What is this?"

I turned "Hello Mother, I have taken Alexis as my foster sister. If Angel says that makes her a Princess of Sanctuary, I believe. Did you come to see where Samuel went? As you can see he is right here. Please come in." Mother came in and wagged her finger at Sam.

Mother said "You should have told me before you left. If you were not happy I would have done anything to make you happy. Was things too formal for you? we could have found a way to lighten things up. I just wanted to get to know you." He was looking at the floor.

I answered for him "Mother this is all too much for him right now. Lets just let him take his time he will get to know all of us."

She looked at me "So be it, means I have more reasons to come visit my children." She looked at Alexis "Come let me see you girl. Turn around slowly. Hmm wings huh nice. Yes I would say that she is good Princess material. Do you have family child besides those in this room?" Alexis shook her head.

I said "She is one of the ones from Earth. The wings are from a potion. The school needed a name so I gave them Helens. Just for the paperwork. I am her next of kin on the paperwork. She will be staying here. This is her home now."

Angel said "What does Ben think about this? Bet he doesn't know yet does he?" When I blushed "OH you in trouble again!"

I said "He and I talked about it last night. He wont be surprised. He is used to the way I do things. Now lets have some tea and talk a bit. Then I have to get back to school." So that is what we did. after a few cups I headed back to the Hall of Magic to check on the class.

I landed outside the Hall and waked inside. I opened the door and The class was there books open showing each other what they knew. Harmony at its best. I stepped in and waited for them to notice me. They were each trying this wind spell so it was pretty loud in that little room. I decided to get their attention. I brought out my wings and clapped them together quite hard. The sound blast knocked their books all over and startled them. I smiled at them I looked at the clock and it was time to dismiss them for the day. So I did. The girls were picking up their books and getting ready to go. I said "You have showed if I am called away you can work on your own. Everyone gets extra credit points for today. Monday we start our next project." I cleaned up and headed to the Mage Hall. Work, work and more work. I worked till almost dinner time and then headed home.

I landed outside the house and fluttered my wings before pulling them in. Alexis said "Your wings are pretty, I hope mine look that good."

I smiled "Don't worry about that you've got a good start. That and taking care of them makes all the difference. At least you didn't get pixie wings like Tina or dragon wings like Jessie. Sometimes I think the magic has a sense of humor."

She asked "What type of wings does Angel have?"

I was about to answer when Angel said "Same as hers and yours just black. Of course we can't get a good look at the color of your wings yet. How long do you think Ember?"

I shrugged "3 or 4 days till we get past the first stage you will get the first of your strong feathers. That will tell you the color." Cryss came in with Tina "Tina where would be the best artist to go to for special fit clothes?"

Tina said "What type of fit do you need?" I turned Alexis around. "Oh the best would be Salina. She has a shop on the row, easy to find. She's the best with special order clothes. She isn't a mage but she shapes cloth like one. Fast too. She will fix you up real nice. I'll let her know your coming. I got to get back Tara's Dancing tonight. She has some big wig looking her over."

I smiled "That would be Jessel the Fire Dancer. If she teaches Tara the Fire dance she will go from world class to legendary. It took me 6 months to become passing. There is no one better with fire magic. She taught me that and to dance. Magic I can do Dance not so much."

Tina said "I thought Darla was your magic teacher?"

I smiled "She started me on the road with the basics. Then she dumped me in the Pits in Crystalis. That is where I learned magic. You see the pits work like this. There are a bunch of working mages and a ton of kids wanting to learn magic. These kids go from mage to mage learning as they go. In the three summers I spent in the pits I learned from maybe 12 to 14 different mages. Each asks a price to learn what they know. Jessel's price was that I learn the fire dance. In turn she taught me fire magic. If your smart and really want to know about magic places like the pits are a great learning experience. It is not book learning it is learning by doing. Though you have to be driven to learn or the place will eat you alive. That way of learning is not for everyone."

Tina said "You know this Fire Dance lady pretty well? Do you think she will teach Tara?"

I chuckled "I introduced them now it is up to her. I have seen Tara Dance she could do the Fire Dance with out the scars. That's the thing, The Fire Dance is dangerous but no Dance short of the Storm Dance can take you higher. But then that's another story."

Tina said "I'll let you know how it goes. See you all later."

We all went into dinner. Alexis said "Could something like the pits be set up here for summer learning."

I thought for a moment "If your thinking of yourself I could set you up to shadow one of my mages for a week too see how you do. I will set it up Sunday. I know just the one. You should get to know her since you have her last name."

Alexis frowned "What do you mean? I thought I had your last name?"

Ben looked at me "I guess it is story time. You can't leave it at that. You will drive the kid nuts. Just tell her already."

I smiled "My name was not always a long as it is. You see I was not brought up in Crystalis. I was brought up on earth till not too long ago by a woman by the name of Helen Silver. It was not till I was 10 did things start to change. The next summer I started to learn about magic and about myself. You see I am Angels sister but back then I was living as a boy. That summer I learned that my true self is female. I also learned More. It was over the next 5 years I learned who I was and Who I wasn't. It was just over a year ago that I learned the truth I was born a girl but was changed into a boy to hide me. I was hidden so good I did not even know. The woman who raised me was a earth mage who was in hiding herself. After many adventures I met her again. Now she works for me at the farm in Sanctuary. If you want to know more I'll lend you my diaries so you can know the type of family you are getting in to."

She said "I would like that and to meet this Helen Silver." We all ate after that. Ben was looking at me with a gleam in his eye. I knew I was in for it as soon as we were alone. I just ate quietly waiting for the yelling to start.

After dinner I played with Cryss and then sent her and Alexis up to their to get ready for bed. I told Alexis not to sleep on her back just yet. It could hurt her healing. When they were gone I turned to Ben. Sam had went up to bed earlier. Ben gave me the eye and I told him about the paperwork and the Headmaster. I told him I was sorry I did not check with him first. Then he burst out laughing. He said "I knew it was leading here you like to mother people in trouble. Like it or not until we find the potion maker Alexis is still in danger. You can't help but want to protect her. Until we know what happened and have the culprit the best place for her is here. After that we will talk about forever. Now lets go cuddle on the porch like most sane couples do." So after I checked on everyone I went out and cuddled for an hour or so. Then we went up to bed.

That night I had a dream I was sitting in a room and a woman was talking to me. But I could not here the words. She was getting frustrated. She wrote one word Danger! at that point I woke. I checked Ben then checked Cryss. Next was Alexis there was a woman in her room with a dagger in her hand. My hand came up and a fireball flew at the dagger. The woman Screeched and dropped the dagger. My staff was in my hand and I was drawing power to fight this unknown woman! The woman turned to me and said "You can not protect her she is mine! I will have her! She weaved her hands and a lance of dark light flashed towards me. I took it on my staff an attacked physically My claws were out something I seldom used. She did not expect this and fell back near the wall. I used my control over the weave to have the wall grab her. I hit her with an binding spell. That shut down her powers. Ben and Sam burst into the room with swords out. She was powerless she was held to the wall by her arms and to the floor by her feet. Her powers were bound and I was angry. I said "Ben check Alexis. Sam check the rest of the house." Sasha stuck her head in. "Sasha stay with Cryss." Ben woke Alexis.

She looked at the woman and said "I know you. You were at the library last month. You were talking to my friends. Whispering but shut up when I came near."

Ben said "I think we found where the potions come from. I'll call the guards How long can you bind her powers?"

I shrugged "Long as I have to. I will strip her of her powers if it is proven that she did what we think. I'll call Angel and let her know. I tapped the bracelet and I was in my work clothes. I dipped into my bag and pulled out the link compact.

Angel answered right away "What happened? Is anyone hurt? I am on my way."

I said "Everyone's fine. we caught a trespasser in the house we believe she is the potion person. She made me angry. We had a small fight. She lost. I bound her powers.

Sam stuck his head in "House is clear. The guards have arrived."

I said "Ben check her for potions and be careful." He patted her down and took about twenty potions from her. "Ben, Sam get ready I am going to let the wall let her go!" She was dropped they caught her and dragged her from the room. I went over to Alexis "Are you ok?"

She said "Yes I think I am. I'm going to get dressed and come down I need to see this through!"

I smiled "Good girl be strong. Make it quick." I picked up the potions and soon we went down together. Angel was there. I could feel the dragon in her near the surface.

Angel said "Is that the evidence?" I nodded and set the vials and bottles on the table.

About the tenth one. I said "Well look at this I bet this and the bottle Grandmother has will match." The door and Grandmother came in.

Grandmother said "Is anyone going to tell me why I had to get here so fast." I filled her in and showed her the potions She picked out two. "These match the others. This is where the potions came from."

I looked at Angel "Your judgment Your Majesty?"

Angel drew herself up and said "Guilty, Grand Mage do your duty and strip this person of all powers. Before she does that does the accused have any last words?" she spit our way.

Grandmother said "For this one you are going to have to use this spell instead." She showed me a spell from one of her books. I studied it for a few moments then cast it. Whoa, the influx of magic and knowledge was staggering. I held on till she was dry of magic and magical knowledge. She was took away and Grandmother said "Are you holding it all?" I nodded "Is there a counter for the kitten girl potion?" I shook my head. Is there a counter for the other potion?"

I said "There is a completion to the potion but no counter."

Alexis said "A completion, I don't understand? What could it complete?"

Grandmother smiled "We can talk of this later. Can you brew the potion?" I nodded "Do it then." I strode into the kitchen and started a batch of potion." Grandmother kept everyone out but Angel, Alexis, Cryss, Sasha, herself and me. Once we were alone she said "Alexis you are not complete. You will never grow older than you are. This second potion will make it so you are complete. You will grow older and you will be able in time to have a baby of your own." I noted Sasha was watching very carefully. I smiled there was several potions I could teach her that would go with her herbalist hobby. Grandmother said "Taking the second potion is up to you. This is your life. We will offer it to you once. It is up to you if you take it or not." I got to the waiting part of the brewing. I sent Sasha into my study for two blank spell books. When she was back I started writing. I wanted to get it all down before it started to fade. I finished writing down 14 potions I turned back to the stove for the next part then it was waiting again. I wrote 25 potions this time. Then another stir add smell add stir wait. I wrote 16 more before the potion was done.

I said "Let it set for a little while to cool then it will be ready." I went back to writing I wrote 30 potions and looked up. "It is ready like grandmother said it is your choice to make." After a moment Alexis picked up the cup and downed it. A shimmering started around her. Her wings ruffled then grew till the were fully grown.

She smiled "I feel good, no more pain just good." She looked at her gray wings. "I like my wings." I came over and looked at her wings. I liked them too.

I said "Why don't you get some more sleep we are going clothes shopping later today." Then I sat down to write some more.

Alexis said "Are you going to get some more sleep Big Sister?"

I sighed "I wish I could, I have to get some of this out of my head before it will let me shut down enough to sleep. I will be all right I am used to this sort of thing." I kept writing for three hours. I put down 357 different potions and 62 counters. That was all of them. I added 17 enhancement spells and chants. That finished the spell book. A quick copy spell and I had a copy for Grandmother. She was still here waiting to talk to me. I handed her the spell book as I put mine in my bag.

She said "Are you all right on side effects for the power stripping spell?" I burped and it was off to the downstairs bathroom to you know. It was not pretty. Grandmother was concerned.

After I cleaned up I said "Just a little morning sickness. The little one did not like some of those smells. I guess being Pregnant is going to slow me down a bit. Maybe I should find a replacement for one of my jobs for a while. But I am getting to love teaching and Being Grand Mage is who I am! What do I do? I guess having two full time jobs while pregnant is not very realistic. What do you think?"

Grandmother said "I am sure that there can be found an aid to do the paperwork and call you if a choice needs to be made that they can't make. That would take things down a step. Then I'll be around more, I am thinking of retiring as Archmage. Let the next in line take all the hassles. I want to get back to teaching and watching my Grand and Great Grand kids grow up. If you need I can take your class for you every now and then. That should be enough for now we will talk about more later. You need to catch a few hours sleep if you are going to keep up with those kids."

I said "Your right Grandmother I do need some sleep." Of course there came a knock on the door. It was Ronda I let her in "All right Ronda what brings you here?"

She said "I am sorry but I was up early this morning in the back caves hunting crystal and I came across a crystal I had never seen before. It pulsed with magic." She opened her bag and set the crystal down for me to see. I looked at it and knew it right away.

I said "What you have there is an egg. An egg to a crystal dragon and you have been given the responsibility to bring it up right. If you were not the right one you would have never found it. I'm sure you will do an excellent job. If I am right we may even see it hatch today."

Cryss came in "Oh one of the broods eggs. Hmm Those are like Lin's markings. Yes this would be Lin's egg. She likes to hide things." She looked at Ronda "Do you accept this egg and everything that comes with it?"

Ronda said "I do!"

Cryss said "Wake up little one. Then she made this strange crystalline sound." Slowly the little dragon uncurled and looked at Cryss who smiled and pointed her chin at Ronda. The little dragon moved over and cuddled into Ronda's lap. The look on her face was priceless. Cryss said "The others will be waking soon. I hope they find good people to bond with." She wandered off to get something to drink.

Ronda said "If I may say so that is one strange kid not bad just strange. Who is she?"

I said "That is my daughter Cryss. Yes I know she can be strange sometimes but that is what you get when you start out life as a crystal dragon then turn human." I could see she did not understand. "Ok story time. You see Cryss used to be a Dragon but not just any dragon but the first Crystal Dragon. She started out as a statue I animated with my magic. But as time went on she got smarter and smarter. She became more than what she was. She became a real Dragon with her own magic. Then do to wanting to be closer to me she asked her Great Grandmother to change her into a human so she could go to school with me. That led to 24 hours that we were the same age. Then a month at this age then a choice to stay a human for the rest of her life. But still deep inside is that first Crystal Dragon. So you see she came from my magic so she is very much my daughter and a Princess of This house and of the Crystal Dragons. Do you understand now?"

Ronda said "That is the strangest and most touching story I have ever heard."

Alexis came down "Oh we have company."

I said "Yes Alexis, come over and meet one of my students Ronda. Ronda this is my little sister Alexis. You two make nice while I see what's taking Cryss." I walked into the kitchen and found Cryss on the ground out cold. Something was really wrong. I called for Grandmother and gently turned Cryss till she was laying on her back. Grandmother came in and rushed over concern all over her face. I smelled her breath nothing there. I held my hand above her chest and her magic was dangerously low. I pulsed a bit of my magic into her an it seemed to help. I held my hand out to Grandmother and she took my hand. I drew out some of her magic and some of mine and pulsed it into Cryss. That brought her around. She almost woke, I pulsed some more into her and she did wake. She tried to sit up but I held her down lightly. "Stay there you magic is very low. What have you been doing?

She said "Air walking it is part of my dance training. It is really hard for me Mommy."

I said "Well you are not doing that again till your levels are back to normal. I am going to have a talk with Tara and see if there is another way you can go with your training." I think something else is going on. A Dragon even one in human form is at heart a magical creature for one to loose her magic something bad is going on. "You young lady are going back to bed till we figure this out." Another bad sign she did not protest when I said this. We went upstairs to her room and I put her to bed. She was so small for her apparent age.

I looked at grandmother and she said "Why don't I tell you some stories while your mother get things sorted." I smiled and went down stairs and called Janis.

Janis answered "Hello oh Ember you look like you are dead on your feet?" I hate mirror links sometimes "You need something I am rather busy right now."

I said "Cryss collapsed earlier and I need to know if it is something physical. Before I look for a magical cause. When can you come over and take a look?"

Janis frowned "I can't make it right now so I'll send Dixie to take a look she is getting quite good. I'll have her on her way right away." I nodded and she broke the link. I went into the living room and Angel was there.

She said "Oh my did you get any sleep last night? Do you still want to go today?"

I thought then said "Can you take Alexis and get her about ten outfits or so I have a crisis I am dealing with here. I know when isn't it a crisis around here. Welcome to motherhood."

Angel said "Sure my new sister and I should get to know one another. You should get some sleep! That can't be good for baby."

I said "I will as soon as I get this crisis under control Big Sis. Alexis get ready Angel will be taking you this time. Go have fun I'll be here when you get back." She nodded and went to get her things. Ronda and her dragon were getting ready to go. I asked "Have you thought of a name for your dragon?"

Ronda said "I think for now I'll call her Little Miss. I'll see you in class teacher." then she headed out and Dixie showed up. Angel rushed Alexis out the door. They flew off. I frowned I wanted to be with her on her first flight. Oh well I guess there will be plenty of time for that. I showed Dixie upstairs. She got right to work. She gave Cryss the once over twice then sat back on her heels.

She said "I haven't found anything to account for a collapse. She is small for her age but not severely though. If it is physical I can't find anything." I thanked her and sent her on her way. I checked and Cryss still had low magic. There was two potions that might help. I went down to brew them. Some time later Sam came in the kitchen I was watching the potions brew and worrying.

He said "What's up little sis you look worried. Anything I can do?"

I smiled a thin smile "Hi Sam, no there is nothing you can do Cryss is sick I am trying to cure her. The world is full of problems when your the Mother of a little girl. I think these two potions will do it at least in the short term. I will have to find out why she got sick in the first place."

He frowned "Shouldn't you call a healer. Do you want me to go get one?"

I shrugged "Been and gone. It is not a physical sickness. It's a magical one. For that they call me or Grandmother and we are both on this. Goddess give me strength."

Grandmother said "I am sure she will. Cryss is asleep she seems stable for now. How are those potions coming?"

I said "A few more moments then they need to cool. That burner is open if you want to make yourself some tea. Sasha is off this morning." I looked at the potions and took one off the stove. I stirred the other a bit then removed it too. I pulsed a little magic into them activating the potions. "As soon as they are cool I'll go up and give her this one then see how it goes then give her this one. After that the best thing for her is sleep."

Grandmother said "I think the best thing for both of you is sleep." I smiled an tired smile and nodded. I picked up the cups and went upstairs. Grandmother followed me. I went into Cryss's room and put down the potions. She looked so sweet sleeping there it was almost a pity to wake her. I held my hand over her and was glad her magic was a little better. These potions should do the trick. I gently woke her and had her drink the first. I waited a few moments and checked her magic again and it was slowly rising. I had her drink the second one and then let her go back to sleep. I took off my shoes and laid down beside Cryss and soon was fast asleep. Another crisis taken care of.

I woke with Cryss cuddled up to me. It was a nice feeling. I tested her magic and it was almost where it should be. I looked at the time it was almost dinner time. I pushed up and woke Cryss. I said "Time for dinner honey, how are you feeling?"

She smiled "I feel better Mommy. What is for dinner?" I smiled back with love.

I laughed "let's go find out." I put on my shoes and pushed my hair into some sort of order. Then we headed downstairs following our noses to the kitchen. I looked in some pots and smiled. Ben came in "I see you two are up, you both had me worried. Don't do it again." He said with a smile on his face. I looked at Cryss and we both gave Ben a big hug. I love my family. We all had a good dinner. After dinner Alexis had to show us all the pretty things she got. I looked at Angel. "I said ten outfits not the whole store."

Angel said "I wanted my new sister to fit in with the royal crowd. We all are really into clothes. Well your not but you are the exemption to the rule. Well you break all the rules anyways. But even you have your girly girl moments like your wedding dress? You broke a lot of hearts that day. Both male and female."

Alexis said "I wish I could have seen that. It must have been really something."

Angel laughed "Show her sis I know you keep it in your outfit bracelet. She needs to see what she is to live up to. Go on do it!" I glared at her. Then I took a deep breath and let it out slowly then drew myself up and tapped the right stone on my bracelet. I went from everyday to full Princess mode in a blink of an eye. I smiled at Alexis as her jaw dropped. Angel put in "She cleans up nicely don't she. She made that outfit including the crown herself." Cryss who had been watching stood up and tapped her bracelet and she was wearing her Pure White gown and crown. Alexis sat down on the bed with her eyes wide. She looked at Angel who tapped her bracelet and changed into full Queen mode. The three of us together was quite a sight.

Alexis Just said one word "WOW!"

I said "Next weekend we will work on your gown and crown. Remember you are a Princess now. For now we will have to settle for this I took out a Tierra and handed it to Angel Who with all formality placed it on her head. At once Alexis fainted. I said "Welcome to the family My dear little sister." I switched back and covered her up and began to clean up the clothes."

Angel switched back "Yep your a mom." That made Cryss giggle. She swished back in to her room to look at herself. Angel sighed and helped clean up what they had bought. There was a lot of it. Angel said "Maybe we did go a tad overboard." We finished and I was about to put out the light.

Alexis said "It was not a dream was it."

I smiled "No, that was no dream. You are one of us now. You are my Dear little sister. We will talk about all this but for now just think about what type of gown you want. I already know what the crown will look like. There is certain order of things there. But the gown is pure you. I will make it for you and there are a few other things you need that I will show you how to make. Now it's getting late why don't you get ready for bed. That Tierra looks good on you but you should not wear it to bed."

After I closed the door I leaned there for a moment. It had been a hard weekend already. Well hopefully Sunday will be better. I went in to make sure Cryss went to bed. My little Princess.

Finally I got a chance to cuddle up to Ben on the porch. The kids were in bed, Sam was walking Angel home. All was well with the world for a bit. I looked back on the weekend and it had been one thing after another. I just needed this. Just a good cuddle. We chatted quietly and let the worries of the day just wash away. Soon we were not talking at all. Just sitting and holding each other. Then we went upstairs hand in hand for the night.

The next morning I got up late. It was Sunday so I did not care. First thing I did was check on Cryss. She was in her room playing. I smiled at her and she came over for a hug. While we were hugging I checked her magic level. It was back to normal. I said "You want to go shopping today? You could use some more clothes. We can make it a Mother-Daughter day out?"

She thought for a few moments then said "Not today Mommy. I was going to work on my weave dress today."

I smiled "You are making a weave dress? Where are you getting the crystal? Can I see it? You should take it easy today you were sick yesterday remember?"

She smiled "I will take it easy it is almost ready. I just need to make the belt and shoes. I will wear it to dinner tonight. I don't want anyone to see it till then. I get the Crystal from the cave behind the house. It is full of it. Is it time to eat I am hungry?

I frowned "I want to see this cave. You should ask a Adult before you play in side caves. I want you to be safe baby! Lets have something to eat, then I want to see this cave." I was being a Mom again. I was also kicking myself for not watching Cryss closer. Helen left me to myself a most of the time when I was growing up now I am doing the same to Cryss. I was not happy with myself. I don't want to be a distant Mother! We headed downstairs.

All of the household gathered for brunch. I put aside the unhappiness for the meal. We all had our own beliefs but I always thanked the Goddess before a meal. It is not out loud but it is done. Ben and I had talked about our Beliefs when we were picking who would be at our wedding. He was not gender specific when he prayed. I have not talked to Cryss but from what she said at her naming ceremony She uses a mix including the Dragon Ancestors. I don't know what Alexis or Sam Believe. I should ask some time. We finished the meal and the Boys went to work out. I said "Show me this cave."

Cryss said "Ok I will and yes you can come to Alexis." Since her wings filled out Alexis had been a lot more outgoing and less shy. The three of us trooped out the back door and to the cave.

It was a small cave but filled to just back from the entrance with mined crystal. From the look of things it had not been touched for some time except where Cryss had been. In a small side chamber is where Cryss had been working on her dress. She had set up an real looking clothing workshop. I said "Where did you get the dress dummies or the patterns?"

Cryss said "The dummies were given to me by a artist that seen I started making dresses. The patterns were old and would not sell so they gave them to me. All the stuff here was old and not wanted any more. I fixed the stuff up an put it here."

I said "If you would have told me you could have a real shop built for you."

She shook her head "I like this place I made this place, Me! Mommy you don't wait for others to do for you, you do it yourself! Here I did for myself." I felt very proud at that moment. I checked that the caves were safe I made up my mind I brought the kids out then concentrated and a bared gate formed across the entrance. It had a big lock in the middle. I drew some crystal from the ground and made a key. I handed the key to Cryss.

I said "This is your place now. Only you decide who goes in here. I would like it if you will tell someone when you come here. That is just to be safe. What do you want to call the place?"

She said "I will have to think about that Mommy." She was holding the key like it was the most favorite thing in the world. She went up to the lock and stuck the key in and turned it. The lock made a solid thunk. She tried to open the gate but it would not open. She turned it the other way and there was another thunk. She tried to open the gate and it opened easy. Cryss crowed in delight. Then she hugged me for all she was worth. She was getting to that age when she needed to have her own space and this was it. Now I needed to find one for Alexis so she could feel included.

I said "Remember what I said take it easy today. May Alexis and I come into your place? I would like to put a mirror link in here so I can call you back to the house if I need to." She nodded I looked around and found a little alcove and created a small mirror there. I tuned it to my link compact. I taught Cryss how to use it. Alexis had been quiet this whole time. I looked over at her and made up my mind. I said "When we leave lock the gate for safety. Alexis and I have a little trip to go on. We will be back by dinner." We went out and I waited for the thunk before walking around the house. "Do you remember when I said I would set it up for you to shadow one of my mages for a week? Well we are going to see the mage now but first a lesson. Now that your wings are fully grown I am going to teach you to pull them in. It is unconformable at first but you will get used to it." So I did just that. It was hard for her at first but soon was able to do it without looking like she was in pain. I smiled at her.

After that we took to wing heading to the farm. We got there pretty quickly. I looked at Alexis "I hope you remember the way because you will need it tomorrow." Her eyes went wide. "I can trust you to get to work by yourself? With you flying there is less danger so I am going to take a chance that you are an big girl and don't need to be picked up?" She nodded as a big smile came across her face. I was right treat her like an adult and she will step up. I looked around and caught sight of Veronica. I pulled in my wings and so did Alexis. Veronica was talking to one of the guys I waited for her to notice us.

She noticed us. She smiled "Checking up on me Boss? Everything is on time and doing well. I've not seen you for awhile."

I smiled back "I have had no reason to come down here you are doing a great job. I just wanted to let you know that Alexis here will be shadowing Helen for a week. Alexis is just starting her mage training but is willing to work hard." Veronica looked Alexis over and thought about it for a moment.

She said "No problem with me on that. I gave Helen a small patch behind the house to grow herbs for the mages. I think Linda is helping her today. Teaching her basic water magic. Sammie has already picked it up. We still need a Air mage but are making due."

I said "I will see if there are any in Crystalis that would like to get away to here. Talk to you later." I waved and walked over to the house and around back of it. The plot was Quite large for just herbs. I spotted Helen and Linda Working in a corner. When we walked up she smiled.

She said "Long time no see. Now that you got a family you don't come to visit?"

I smiled "Been a lot going on I will catch you up later, first I would like you to meet my foster Sister Alexis. I would like you to show her what you do here for a week. She will be shadowing you. Yes I have told her of our past but feel free to share what you want. She is just starting her mage training and wants to learn by doing and this is the first step. She's going to do a week in each element then choose what one to really delve into."

Helen said "Good plan. Hello Alexis, I'm Helen and I am a Earth mage but I am just starting to learn Water magic. This is Linda she is a Water mage who is just starting to learn Earth magic. Don't worry working the Herb garden is not as hard as the main fields. Pays better too." Alexis looked at me with a question in her eyes.

I said "Yes if you work you get paid." I looked at Helen "Just send me a review of how well she did at the end of the week and I'll pay her what it is worth. This is for experience mostly but workers get paid. I want her to try to do everything she can this coming up week. No holding back just teach her and let her try." Both women smiled and tried not to giggle. "She might as well get into it right now. Linda will you show her what you do on the farm while Helen and I get caught up?" Linda smiled and held out her hand to Alexis. Alexis took her hand and the went off towards the other end of the plot. I smiled and we started talking and were still talking when Linda and Alexis cam back over.

Linda said "It's time for dinner are you two staying? There is plenty and you don't get any fresher." The last was said with a proud smile.

I pushed up from where I was sitting and said "Not today. Alexis may during the week But I have a family to look after. We should be getting back. Good to see both of you again." I nodded to Alexis and we both let out our wings. We took off and flew home.

When we got there my students except for Ronda was there waiting for me. I looked them over and I had a feeling. I said "All right lets see them." Each one of them took out a Dragon egg. I sighed. I looked at Ben "Is Cryss in the house?" He shook his head.

He said "I thought she was with you?"

I flipped open the link compact and called Cryss at her shop. She answered after a moment "Yes mommy is it dinner time?"

I said "Almost baby, time to come in. I have something for you to do."

She said "Ok Mommy, I was working on something I need your help with anyways. I am wearing my new dress is everyone there?"

I smiled "Yes Baby come on in. Remember to lock the gate." She broke the link. A short time later Cryss came in the living room in a lovely crystal dress. She caught sight of the crystal eggs and smiled. She went through asking each if the accepted the egg and all said they would.

Cryss smiled "Wake up little ones. She made that strange crystalline noise" Slowly each egg uncurled into a small dragon. Cryss sent each to the right person. The looks were totally priceless. I asked for the Dragons names and they said:

Kia - Chee
Milla- Wind Walker
Lynette- Ray
Teladona- Dona
Charlotte- Freedom
and with
Ronda's- Little Miss

That made six all of the Broods eggs. They got ready and left after that. I checked Cryss's magic level and it was quite a bit down but not dangerously so. I pulsed a bit into her an then we had dinner.

After dinner I asked "Cryss you said you needed help with something what is it?"

Cryss went over to what she brought in and said "This" She unwrapped a 3 foot statue of a dragon. It was very detailed.

I asked "You want me to animate this? I can but there is no certainty that it will be as smart as you."

She said "I know only time will tell. I know you miss me in my dragon form. So I made a Dragon to do the duties I did when I was in that form. But I am not strong enough to animate it."

I said "I keep forgetting how smart you are Cryss. Lets go out on the porch and see if I can still do this." I picked up the statue and we all went out and I cast my spell and Cryss's sister was born. I let her fly and the others clapped. when she landed on my shoulder and looked at Cryss and made that crystalline sound it was weird but I could almost understand what she said.

She looked at me and made the sound again and this time I could understand it. She had said "Hello Mother."

I opened my mouth and out came the crystalline sound. I had said "Hello Skya."

Cryss said "Your learning. Everyone this is my sister Skya." Everyone clapped again. It was a good evening.

A little later Sasha came up to me and asked "Will you teach my how to brew potions?"

I said "I have been expecting this." I held my hand over her chest to check her magic level. It was low but not bad for a potion maker. "Looks like I am going to have to find a new maid again. Yes I will teach you and help you get set up. You worked hard for me and I will do right by you. We will start later in the week." Her smile was a mile wide. I just can't help it. I have to help people. It just who I am. I went into my study, Skya took Cryss's old perch. I picked up a blank spell book and went though my potions book and copied a dozen helpful potions. There were a lot I would not give her but after I have taught her the basics I am sure she could find or make more. How many I give her depends on how good she turns out to be. This would do good for a start. I was just going to call for her when she was there with a cup of tea. I chuckled and stopped her from leaving. I said "Here is something to get you started. Study them but do not brew any till I am the to watch over you. Do you understand?"

She said "Yes Miss, thank you Miss! I wont forget this Miss!" She backed out of the room holding the spell book close to her chest. I smiled then went out to have find Ben it was Cuddle time.

Monday mornings are quite the trial. Morning sickness sucked but I got through it. I got Cryss ready to go and checked on Alexis. Then we all had breakfast together. Soon Ben and Sam were off to protect Sanctuary. Tara came to pick up Cryss. I told her no Air walking. She shrugged and said they would go another way. Alexis headed to the farm for her fist full day of work. Finally I got myself out the door to teach my class. What a morning.

I got almost to the classroom when the Headmaster stopped me in the hall. I smiled at him. He said "What is that on your shoulder?

I smiled "This is Skya, She is a Crystal Dragon. She is here as part of my lesson today. She is my familiar."

He said "I am sure I give you a lot of leeway but you can not bring Pet's to school."

I looked at him with a glare that would melt stone if I let it. Then a voice behind him said "A Familiar is NOT a pet but a trusted aid and protector. I will not have Skya demeaned like that! As the head of the newly formed School advisory board I don't have to take it." I knew that voice and I rarely heard it this angry. The Headmaster turned and faced my Grandmother and the color drained from his face. She said "Ember I believe you have a class to teach. The Headmaster and I have some things to talk about!" I nodded and got away as fast as I could.

In the class room I was not surprised to find that the class had brought their Dragons. I smiled at the class. "Now it is time to get the class started. This class is on Familiars and what they do for a mage. To start I would like to introduce Skya my Familiar. As you can see she is a Crystal Dragon." The talk went on from there. All had Questions to no end, I answered and posed questions of my own for them to answer. It was a good morning. At lunch I caught sight of Tamara Being led into another building. It seems her punishment is underway. Everyone looked but no one came over since we had our Dragons with us. I smiled at that.

After lunch we flew to the Hall of Magic. We got our favorite practice room and settled in to making bags of holding. The Dragons helped and things went quickly. At the end of the day we were still a ways away from finishing. Everything was put up and cleaned up. I smiled I flew to the Mage Hall and called all the mage clerks together. Vicki, Yvette, Talulah and Heather looked at me as I thought of how to open this talk. I said "To start off I have to say I am Pregnant. because of this I am finding I need to cut back on some of my duties. To that end one of you will be promoted to my aid. This aid will do most of the paperwork and some of the decisions will be hers. I am not going to lie it will be hard work and the others will have to take up the slack. So I am going to let you four decide who will do the job. When you have chosen let me know. I will be in my office." At that I left the meeting room. At my office I settled in wondering how they will choose? Skya poked at my pocket and I smiled and gave her a crystal chip. I love Cryss in her human form but it is nice to have a dragon by my side again. I settled into finding what could be done by my aid and what I had to see too. I found there was very little I really needed to look after myself. I figured I could cut my time here to one day a week and get things done alright. There came a knock at my door. I said "Enter."

Vicki walked in and said "I was the one to get the job. There is not that much going on right now so it is a good time for the change. Where do we start?" So I gave here the rundown of current projects and what was needed. I showed her what paperwork will be hers to do and what I will need to do. I handed her a link compact and showed her how to work it. Lucky I had a spare. I told her it was if something came up she could not handle by using standard rules or preferences I had already stated and could not be put off till my office day. I said the office next door will be hers. We got up and walked next door and I showed it to her. The other girls walked up and asked if I was going to hire more clerks? I was going to let Darla do that but yes and you three will be higher up than the new ones. That made them happy and they all said congratulations for being pregnant. Soon we all settled down to get things done. I was happy at the way it all went.

I said on the way out "I will make Mondays my office days. Vicki will be in charge if you need anything. I will get Darla on more Clerks soon." Then I flew home.

It was just before dinner that I got home. Grandmother was there. She looked at me "You don't happen to have a spare room I could stay in till I sell my house do you?"

I smiled waved her to follow and I walked around the house. I drew in a breathe then Added 2 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms to my house. That made my house a 7 bedroom and 8 bathroom place. I added 2 more studies and a potion room. We went in the back door and I smiled that it all went so well. At dinner it was announced that Grandmother was moving in. Cryss loved the Idea. Ben was cool with it they had always got along. Sam was fine and Alexis said she was good.

After dinner I took Alexis back to one of the new studies. I said "You have been studying so hard I thought you would like a study of your own. This is your place no one will go in here unless you let them."

She said "Thank you big sis you are always so nice to me. First the Job now this." She gave me a hard hug! I chuckled.

I said "It just a room you make it your study and keep up the good work." I left her looking over her study and went out the back door.

I was thinking when Ben found me and started one of his mind numbingly great shoulder rubs. I guess I started to purr. He laughed and said "What are you part cat?" When I was quiet he turned me around. "Well?"

I sighed "It was during my time in the pits. I was working for this oddball mage who liked to draw Humanoid animals. With my shape shifting ability I was the perfect model. One of her favorites were Cat girls. I got real good and well, some of it stuck. Like my claws. I don't let them out often but I do have them. So yes my love I am part cat. So when you rub the right spot I purr. I was thinking that my shape shifting may help the kitten girls. It would be hard but it is a maybe. I went back inside and called Janis.

Janis answered quickly "Ember why am I not surprised? What do you need?"

I said "Do you still have any of the kitten girls still at your place?" She nodded "Are you going to be up for awhile?" She nodded again "I'll be right over I have an Idea that may help them."

She said "That would be a welcome change I have been having no luck in my research. I'll take a long shot since that is the only shot we got. I'll be waiting." She broke the link. I went in the house and grabbed my bag and staff. Grandmother sensing something was up came over.

She said "What's going on? You look like your getting ready for some heavy magic!"

I laughed "I am but if this works I should be able to help the kitten girls some. I am not sure how much but some. I just hope there is some of them left to help. Are you coming?" She picked up her bag and staff and we headed to Janis place.

We got there very fast by flying. I knocked and Dixie let us in. She showed us to Janis's office. She had one of the kitten girls curled up on the exam table. I smiled and nodded. I looked over the 6 year old kitten girl and tried with all my inner sight to find a spark of the 13 year old boy she used to be. I sighed "This one has given up there is no spark to grab onto for the change. I can make her look a little more human but there is nothing left of the other. Janis is there any other of the kids here?"

Janis sighed and had Dixie pick up the child and bring one of the others. It did not take long and I looked into this one and there sputtering but still there was the spark of personality. I looked at the sputtering flame and fed it with a little magic just enough to fuel the shift. It was delicate and painstaking work. I was pushing my sifting power for all it was worth. Slowly the shift started and there was a 13 year old boy again. I backed away. He was asleep but it certainly a boy now. I was sweating from the effort. Janis came over and gave the boy the once over and gave the thumbs up. Dixie and Janis carried the boy back to a room and brought one of the others to the exam table. I looked and there was a flame but it did not feel male. I fed the flame and brought on the shift. But this time there was a 13 year old girl on the table.

Janis asked "Were you not able to change this one back completely?" She was looking over the girl while she asked.

I said "This is who this person is inside there was no boy to find. Is the last one here? I need to finish this." They carried the girl away and brought back the last one. I looked and found a flame and fueled it till the shift happened. A 13 year old boy laid on the table. "Bring back the first one there is no way to change her back but I can give her an more human look or I can try." They brought back the first one. I searched again for any trace of who she used to be. There was none even the memories were faded and unusable. Then I found one memory that was sharp enough to use. It was when he was 6 and was curled up with a bunch of cats at his aunts place and he was in a play dress. That's when I found it a tiny spark. I fed that spark till it was strong enough to cause the shift. I looked down at an very pretty 6 year old girl. I fell back I was drained to the max. Grandmother caught me and helped me to a chair. I said "That is the best I can do for her she will need a lot of love to grow up but she will." I laid back my head and out I went.

Oh I felt totally out of it but I did wake up. I was in one of the sick beds at Janis's house I placed it right away. I wonder how long I have been out? Dixie came in with a tray and I smiled at her. A sniff and I knew there was food on that tray. I said "How long have I been out?" She arranged the pillows so to help me sit up and put the tray in my lap.

She said "It has been 16 hours. Your Grandmother said to just let you sleep and she would take your class today. It was really impressive thing you did changing those kids back. The boys are back at school and the girl will stay here as a helper till the fall. The little one will be placed in a good home. You gave them back there lives."

I looked at her "I should have thought of it sooner. Shifting is a ability that I don't use much any more so it had completely slipped my mind. I could have saved them all if I had thought to use that ability sooner."

Janis said from the door "Should have, would have, could have. The words every healer kicks them selves with on tough cases like this one! Let it go, they are all alive, all better off than before and all happy. That is all you can ask for in this sort of case. Now that you are awake there is someone I would like you to meet." over her shoulder she said "You can come in now." In walked a confident young girl. Her smile was very nice to see. I had seen her before my nap . She was the one that came out a 13 year old girl.

She said "I would like to thank you. You gave me the life I always dreamed of but thought I could never have. Oh by the way my name is Helen Rogers now. If there is anything you need just ask. I need to get back to work now so bye." She certainly looked and sounded happy. I'll call that a win. Maybe I did good after all.

Janis said "After you have eaten I'm going to give you the once over then you probly need to get back to your house and rest. This ones a win not all of them will be." I nodded and went back to eating.

An hour later I was back at my house. I went up and took a bath it was strange to have the house so quiet. I was not sleepy and the others will be getting back soon. Sasha was the first one back from the farm. with 4 bags of holding full of stuff for the house. She smiled when she seen me sitting on the porch. She said "The farm is really putting out a lot of good food. Whoever came up with that idea the sure is smart. I just nodded.

I said "Did you see Alexis while you were there? She is working there for a week."

She said "Yes Miss, I did see her she is really working hard with a lot of magic. I stopped by the herb garden to pick up a few things and there she was turning the soil to expand the garden. She seemed real happy but I did not talk to her."

I asked "Did you get the herbs for the refresher potion? I would like to teach you that one first. We have an hour before the others get back that should be long enough."

She smiled "Yes Miss, I got the herbs for all the potions that are in my book."

I stood up "Then follow me we will break in the new potions room." I walked into the house. I walked to the back of the house to the new additions and pointed to the room waving her in. I smiled when I went in behind her. she set down one of the bags. "Put everything for the potions in here take the rest into the kitchen." She left the bag she had put down and carried the rest into the kitchen. a quarter of an hour later she was back in her maids dress and ready to brew. I smiled at her happiness. She set her book on the stand were she could see it. then turned to me ready to start. For the next hour we brewed a refresher potion. In the end it looked right, smelled right but there was only one way to test it. I had her fill 4 bottles and a cup. "Well there is only one way to know if you brewed it right." I picked up the glass.

She said "Miss I should be the one to test the potion on. I would feel horrible if something went wrong."

I said "I watched you make the potion it is right. I made sure at every step. Bottoms up!" And I downed the potion. It was quite a pleasant taste and I felt the tiredness slip away till I felt quite good. Just as I should. "Very nice, it worked just as it should. You can sell the others to start getting a nest egg for your future. Yes very nice. You should clean up in here then get dinner started." I walked to the front of the house where grandmother was just coming in. "Grandmother how was class?"

She smiled "I have almost forgotten how much I love teaching. How are you feeling? All over the drain of last night?"

I smiled "Oh yes I feel quite good. If you love teaching why don't you teach a course in the fall. They would be silly to say no to you. I will be back to being a student so they are looking for someone to take my place. At the beginning of the winter quarter I should be giving birth. That should put me out for awhile. I will home school for the winter and spring quarters then see how it goes. Or just study for and get a GED and be done with school for now." I looked behind her an there was Tara, Cryss and Jessel walking up. I smiled and Grandmother turned.

Cryss caught sight of me and yelled "Mommy!" She flung herself at me nearly bowling me over. I just smiled the whole time.

Jessel looked at Tara and said "I will never get used to that. The princess of the pits with a kid."

I said "You know I have 8 kids and 6 grand kids. Magic is such a wonderful thing.

Jessel looked at Grandmother "Tell me she is pulling my leg?" Grandmother smiled and shook her head.

I went on "Of course all but Cryss are Dragons. Crystal Dragons to be exact. The latest batch are only a few days old." Skya flew up and landed on my shoulder. "Here is one of my Daughters now. This is Skya." I reached up and scratched her between the wings. she really liked that. Jessel just shook her head. Tara laughed and Cryss smiled.

Grandmother said "Jessel when are you going to dance for the school I hear you are the best. The school could use some fun it is summer after all."

Jessel said "As soon as my crew arrive with my gear. It should be beginning of next week. I bought a house here so I'll be here on and off from now on. I am tired of not having a place to call my own. So when I am not working I will be here. It will be nice to pick and choose my work without worrying where I'll stay in between. I might even give up the road and start teaching full time."

I asked "Tara have you introduced her to Jessie yet? Jessie runs the finance department for the Queen. She is also a fire mage. I am sure if you need any financial help she would be the one you would want to talk to."

Jessel said "Is there anyone you don't know? Next you will be telling me you know the Archmage!"

Grandmother said "As a matter of fact she does and happens to be related to her. I happen to be the Archmage for three more days then I retire. I have decided to start teaching at the school here. Here is where all my Grandchildren are. As well as my Great Grandchildren and now Great, Great Grandchildren. So this is where I belong."

I said "I don't know everyone just the ones in power. There are Six at the top of everything here. They started this place with me. So knowing them means I know who is important here. Simple if you think about it."

Jessel looked at Tara "Do you know this Six?

Tara smiled "Of course I am #6 on that list. Angel is #1, Ember is #2, Jenny is #3, Tina is #4, Jessie is #5 and I am #6. We all started things here it has grown a bit since then. A year and little under a quarter ago. Darla is really #7 in our group but she likes to stay in the background. Five of the Six and Darla are taking care of the dragons known as the Brood. They are Cryss's little sisters. The brood just laid an egg each and they just hatched. So all but Cryss and Skya are Mothers. That is why Ember is a Grandmother and her Grandmother is a Great, Great Grandmother."

Grandmother said "Great make me feel old. Let's go inside."

I put my hand on my tummy an said "Oh my. I think the timings a bit off. the little one just kicked. I thought that wasn't going to start till 6 months?" Grandmother put her hand on my belly and the little one kicked again. She frowned. She led me inside and went over to the mirror and called Janis to come right over. Then she called Angel and asked her to come over. Then she shut down the link. She was certainly not happy about this.

Angel got there first. Then Janis and the new midwife Mother had sent. Janis looked me over then the new Midwife did, her name was Trixie. They both talked about it then looked me over another time. Before they said anything they checked Angel. Going through it all again. Finally Janis said "We believe that you are both at 4 1/2 months and kicking is a good sign. Your both ahead of projected marks as to how you are doing. You may have a short pregnancy. If that happens we can take care of it. I can tell you the sex of the baby if you want?" I shook my head so did Angel. "Ok well there seems to be nothing wrong. You will feel kicks now and then so don't be alarmed. It is better to tell us what's going on than worry about it. So we will see you next week." They headed out. Ben and Sam came in followed shortly after by Alexis. Alexis looked beat. I smiled she wanted to know what learning by doing meant. Everyone was relaxing waiting for dinner. There came a knock on the door.

It was the schools Headmaster. He said "I would like to talk to you for an moment or two if I may."

I said "Come on in we will use my study." I led him there and once we were sitting I said "What do you wish to talk to me about?"

He looked a little unsure of himself "I don't know how to ask this but would you like to stay on as a teacher in the fall term?"

I said "Wont that be a little hard with me attending classes? Unless you want me to go for a GED before the end of the summer? I could do that but why would I put myself through the stress? I certainly don't need any more stress this summer."

He said "If you could go for the GED and stayed teaching it would help out the school very much. You see it is your name that is bringing in new students. I would provide any help you need. It would solve the greatest problem I have right now. Will you try it?"

I said "Give me a day or two to think about it. There is one thing you might not know. I am Pregnant and my due date is in the middle of the fall term. I do have someone who could take over for me until I was back on my feet. Though it would be weeks till I was ready to return to teaching you would still have my name to work with."

He said "What is it something in the water? You are the third teacher to tell me that this week. We are going to set up a daycare for teachers and other staff soon. But this is getting out of hand. At least you said you had a back up teacher in mind."

I smiled "Yes If I do go through with this she might take the practical and I'll do the theory. That way when I do need to drop out for a bit she would already be known to the students. There would be no lag to catch on to the routine. Yes it would work if we do it that way because I will be slowing down closer to my due date and the practical is hard on the body. I will give you my answer on Monday."

He smiled "Alright this talk has calmed my nerves some so I will say good night." I led him to the door and waved from the porch.

Grandmother said "Alright he is gone, what is up with him?"

I smiled "I just got a job offer. He wants me to go for my GED this summer and keep teaching in the fall. Yes I told him about my being pregnant and I worked out a plan to take care of that. That is where you come in. I take the theory class and you take the practical that way we both work half days. When I can not work any more you slide in and cover until I am back on my feet. The students already know you and there is no catch up to slow down the class. I will ask Janis what the minim I should be off work is and take that off. Two weeks probly if there is no complications. When I can I slide back in and things go as before. If you want we switch in the winter quarter to me taking the practical to get back in shape. I told him I would give him my answer on Monday. What do you think?"

She asked "What will you do about your baby for this half day you would be working? And what if I say no?"

I shrugged "I would hire a wet nurse to work half days and if you so no I will probly turn him down. It is a lot of work for me to set all this up at a time I should be off my feet more."

She said "I will think about it. Do you really think you could do something like this? Have you thought it all through?"

I smiled "The school work is no problem. Most of the time the classes are too easy for me. I have been thinking about a GED before this came up. I do think I can do this. The only thing I will hate is leaving the little one for 4 half days and one full day of work. That will be hard. But I will do what I need to do. At least I know you will be here when I am gone in case something comes up."

Grandmother said "I will think on it I would like to observe your class tomorrow if You don't mind. I know your students are smart I would like to see how smart there teacher is. Then we will see if your plan will fly or not. Dinners waiting lets get to that first." So that is what we did.

Dinner went fine and we all settled into the living room. The little one was kicking up a storm. I decided to teach Sasha another potion. I would teach Alexis and Cryss at the same time. I would be a good bonding chance. I pulled out the potion book and looked for a good one to teach them. Grandmother said she knew what one to choose. She pointed at a potion that was meant to help in concentration. It was called the study potion. It is good for schoolgirls. So we four headed to the potion room. It was not a hard potion to make so three batches were made one by Sasha, one by Alexis and one by Cryss. We had all the herbs to make it. I got two blank spell books and had the girls copy the potion to their books. I knew it would be faster so I taught them a copy spell so we could get right to the brewing. I walked behind them checking every step they took and loving teaching them. It took an hour to brew most of that time was waiting. So they talked about magic and where they thought they were going with it. I did not add anything just listened and took it all in. I learned a lot about what they wanted out of life. Sasha was quiet most of the time. But finally she talked about her Aunt who was a herbalist. She had taught a scrawny kid the family secrets and helped her live through her mothers death. She wanted to make her proud of her by making something more of herself besides an maid. She looked apologetically to me but I shook my head. I said "All my maids become something else, something more after staying with me for a while. I see to it they have that chance. I help them as much as I can. It means I go through a lot of maids. I think you are going to make an fine potion maker." At last the potions was ready. All three looked right and smelled right. We bottled four potions each batch. I left them to clean up and wondered into the living room.

Grandmother said "Bond well with the girls?"

I smiled "Yes but it looks like I am loosing another maid to a different profession. I will have to go hire another from the trading post this weekend. People from there try harder. I need some more mage clerks anyway. I can do that at the same time."

She smiled "What post you going to hit. Whitewater might have what you need."

I said "That is where I was going to go. It is where I got the last three from.

Angel came over "You going to Whitewater. They have good maids there. Most of my maids come from there."

I asked "Do you want to be a good aunty and tuck Cryss in tonight. I am sure she would like that." She went over and held her hand out to Cryss. They went upstairs together. I smiled at the sight. Skya landed on my shoulder and pecked at the pocket I kept the crystal chips in. I chuckled and gave her one then scratched her between the wings. She was content with that.

Grandmother smiled "You know your kids know you love them. All of your kids. Even the ones that move on. That is why it is only the one's from outside that cause problems for you."

I looked at Grandmother "You know something that your not telling me. Is there something I am missing?"

She shook her head "You are doing all right just remember to watch your back more. You lead with your heart and it is bound to get hurt. This is getting maudlin so why don't you go cuddle with your husband for a bit." That sounded good so that is what I did.

The next morning I smiled and got everyone headed in the right direction. I was the last out the door. When I got to the class room with Grandmother there was 4 new faces in the class. all of them adults. I sighed and stepped over to them and asked "Is there something I can do for you? I am the teacher here."

A brute of an man stepped forward "We want to know why you would not take our daughters into your class!" Jeez this guy had bad breath.

I said "And you would be? And your Daughters name?"

He sneered "I am King Fredrick of Samtargo and My Daughter is Princess Tamara!

I said "I know exactly why she was not let into the class. First she did not sign up for the class, she just showed up and she did not have the Basic knowledge required for this class. I told her if she takes the basic class and passes I would take her in the class after that. This is a class for Advanced Magic! That is why she is not in this class."

He tried to crowd me and bumped off my shield. He bellowed "Who the hell are you to make such decisions you are just a commoner!"

Grandmother smiled "You think she is a commoner in that case some introductions are in order. We will start with the boys, First is Embers Husband Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. Next is Ember's Big Brother Prince Samuel of Sanctuary. Now for the ladies We will go from youngest to oldest. First is Ember's daughter Princess Cryss of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Next is Ember's little sister Princess Alexis of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Next of course is Ember herself She is a Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis too. Then Ember's Big sister Queen Angelica of Sanctuary and Princess of Crystalis. Then there is Ember's mother Queen Aslina of Crystalis. Then of course there is me the Archmage and Ember's Grandmother. So you can see we are not impressed by titles. You are looking at the Heart of the Royal Family of Sanctuary. Besides that she is the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. So if she says your Daughter does not have the skills she does not have the skills."
He looked me up and down "You don't look like no Princess"

I smiled at him I drew myself up and tapped the stone on my bracelet Going full Princess on him. I brought out my crystal staff and Skya flew in the window and landed on my shoulder. I spoke with a even tone "I am a Princess and more, test me and find out why I am the Grand Mage!" I know it was a little gaudy but I made my dress and staff glow brightly. He stepped back. He then rushed out of the room. I looked at the other Fathers and they all left. I turned off the light show. Tapped my bracelet and was back in my normal outfit. I took a deep breath to clear the irritation out my mind. I turned to the class shall we get started on a ability that you all may find fun. Shape Shifting.

The silence was quite deep. I guess they never thought I would train them to do something like that. I said "Well I guess it is story time. Back when I was in the Pits Of Crystalis I learned a lot of different types of magic. One of the first things I learned was to shift. It is a real useful skill to have. The second or third mage I worked for had a hobby of drawing and the cost of her teaching me her magic was that I posed for her. At first she would only teach me a little for my posing. Then I looked at some of her drawings and found she liked to draw humanoid animals. So the next time I shifted into a cat girl and she loved the time so taught me many spells for that time. You see if I did not have that ability I would not have what she needed for trade. It came down to chance but it is a handy ability."

Kia asked "Can you show us something of what you are talking about?

I said "Ok" I shifted to Cat girl. I purred at them and mewed. I let every one have a closer look. I even let them touch me. Milla pulled my tail and I hissed at her. Then I shifted back. I smiled at them. "Back to your seats. Well you can see it was not a illusion but a true shape shift. You will start with a simpler shift. Take a look at your hands now imagine them with claws. I held up my hand and extended my claws one at a time. I moved my fingers. This is how it starts. With a single change but to be safe you need to know the pattern you are starting with. Your body as it is, is your starting point. To avoid the shifters curse accept your body as it is right now."

Charlotte asked "What is the shifters curse? I don't understand."

The form you take when you shift will slowly push out the original. This means you would become what you shift into to the point there is no way back. To me my claws are normal. I can not change my hands back if I wanted to. I learned too late to be weary of staying shifted too long. It is nice to have the choice. I no longer do. I spent so much time as a cat girl that it changed my personality. It was a close thing, I almost ended up a cat girl for life. I learned my lesson the hard way. There is always a cost! You might not see it going in but it is there waiting for the unwary. I got off easy my claws are a reminder that it could have been much worse. Some shifters just keep shifting till even they have no idea what they started out as. The curse had them. All they would ever be is shifters. Yes I can shift but it is not who I am." I waved my claws at them "Take this as a warning. Don't push the magic you wont like it when it pushes back. Always look for the cost before you cast major spells."

Grandmother asked a question I really wished she had not. She asked "When you animated the first Crystal Dragon what was the cost?"

I sighed "That is a little off topic but I will answer it. The cost of that Dragon and the seven that followed were the same. Eggs, My eggs. One years worth of eggs per Dragon. So you see I had to give up a lot to bring a new life into this world. The dragons came from my eggs so they are all my children. So you see on that day I became the mother of a new race. And now that the brood's eggs have hatched I am their Grandmother. So all you be good to my grandchildren. Now back to the topic. The Shifters curse is a prime example of cost coming back to bite you. Please for your own sakes take this to heart. Now on to the how's and why's." The rest of the morning went quickly.

At lunch Grandmother was still with us. She just watched and listened but every once and awhile she would ask a question. She made me a little on edge but I was able to put it aside when teaching. The practical for this was a painstaking lesson. These girls picked it right up. Too fast for my liking.

I kept them form full body transformations. I tried to keep a lid on Pandora's box but it was hard. Some lessons had to be learned the hard way. Maybe I should never have taught this spell? I can't start to second guessing myself.

After cleaning up I got ready to head back to the house. We went out grew our wings and flew. Grandmother said "I did not know you gave up that many eggs for each dragon. Do you think it was wise?"

I smiled "Wise or not it is done. It just means I loose the ability to give birth earlier than I normally would. I only want two regular kids anyways. I am starting sooner than I would like in the first place. The Dragons have that many chances to expand the race for all but one egg turns into a dragon egg. Hopefully by the end of the eggs there will be born a Dragon with eggs of her own. I don't know if it will happen or not?"

She said "Your saying you gave them that many tries to evolve? That means if each Dragon had 1 hatchling and passed the rest of her eggs on to the hatchling. It would be 13 generations that the Dragons have to evolve. Is that what you are telling me?"

I smiled "You got it. If they can evolve like you put it the race survives. If not the Crystal Dragon race will die out after 14 generations. The Dragons themselves will live as long as the person they bonded with does. Except for Cryss who will live as long as a normal mage. If Cryss can get pregnant and give birth is left to be seen. What it comes down to is if they don't evolve the Crystal Dragon race will last about a hundred and fifty years."

She said "You are sounding pretty cold about all this. Don't you care about them?"

I turned in mid air on her "Of course I Care! They are my children! There is nothing more I can do! If I try to interfere I will most likely kill any chance they have! That has been made clear to me! I need to trust in their will to survive! They will become more than they are right now! I know they will make the leap from potential to real! The Dream that told me the cost of what I have done was a very powerful one. I know down to my bones that what it said is true. I was told I would make a total of eight Dragons. I am can not make more or it would be interfering. Skya is the last Dragon I will make. Skya is different because Cryss made her body then I animated her. She may or may not play a part in the survival of her race. Let's talk of something else the tension is making the little one kick like mad."

We landed at the house. I decided to teach Sasha another potion tonight with Cryss and Alexis. It is only Wednesday. So I still have to wait till Saturday to go get two more maids. As I reached the porch Tina and Cryss walked up with a woman and a man I did not know. I turned and watched them walk up. Cryss rushed up to me and gave me a big hug. I looked over her shoulder and said "Tina your early. Is something up?"

Tina smiled "You know that Cryss has been learning to make dresses?" I nodded waiting to see where this was going. "Well I would like you to meet Sergey and Lentha They would like Cryss to make a Dance Dress for Lentha. They are willing to pay top coin for it too."

I smiled "Let me guess a Weave Dress." They nodded. "You know a weave dress is a very Special dress. It is not as easy to make as a cloth or silk one. It takes Mage level magic to make one. It will put quit a strain on Cryss to make it. What is the Dress for?"

Lentha said "I am a dancer with Jessel's troop and it is for my act. I am an Ice Dancer. I dance counterpoint to Jessel's Fire Dance. I am told this weave is very good with cold. I have had to stop using many of my dresses because they stiffen up when cold or even crack. I am a Ice mage. So you see I need a special dress to hold up to my act."

I thought about it "Yes a weave dress would do that. Cryss do you want to try to make the dress?"

Cryss said "I don't know if I could make the kind of dress she wants could you do it?"

I smiled "Would you let me use some of your crystal?" She nodded I looked at the others "Follow me please. We will go to Cryss's workshop." Cryss ran ahead.

When we got there she said "Please enter."

Once inside I asked "Do you know what your dress should look like? Color and style?" She handed me a very detailed drawing. I smiled it had 3 views. This would make it easier. I went in the other room and loaded a cart with the crystal I would need. Cryss was watching everything I did. I looked at Sergey. "This next part maybe embarrassing with him here." He nodded and walked out. "All right Are you wearing the Lingerie you will be wearing under the dress or do you need that made as well?"

Lentha said "If it could be made of the same Weave I would like to have it all match."

I smiled "That is fine. Please remove your clothes." I started studying the drawing. Soon she was done, no shyness in her. I looked her over and planned my move. I closed my eyes then slowly opened them. I began shaping the crystal into a weave then it rapped around her making a one piece swim suit. Then I slowly shaped the dress to mirror the drawing. I added a scarf and shoes that were in the drawing. It came out very nice indeed!
It was a halter style with full pleated skirt in white and light blue. Her hair was held back by the scarf in a high ponytail. The shoes were ankle boots with three inch heels. All in all quite the pretty dress. I made it to imitate Satin. She went over to the full length mirror and gazed at herself. She had a very lovely smile on her lips.

She said "If I did not see it I would not have believed it. It is the most perfect dress I have ever worn! How much do I coin can I give you for this perfect dress?"

I said "How much were you going to pay Cryss?" She handed me a small bag of coins. "Add two gold and you have paid for the dress." She happily handed me the coins. She started to do some dance moves around the cave. She was on cloud nine. I pointed and Tina bundled her clothes up and carried them as we left the shop. I smiled when Cryss remembered to lock the gate.

Lentha stopped and turned to me "I forgot to ask your name?"

Before I could answer Grandmother walked up and answered for me. "Her Name is Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. Princess Ember Grand Mage of Sanctuary if you want to be informal."

Lentha looked at me. Then Dropped into a very low Curtsy and held it. Sergey came over and said "What's with this?"

Tina said "She just found out who Ember is. You going to leave here down there all day Ember?"

I said "You may rise. You know I am pretty informal but if you ever meet my Mother you better get it right the first time. Grandmother, what do you think of the dress I just made for her?"

Grandmother looked her over walking around her taking it all in. "Little flashy but not bad. What is it for?"

I said "She is in Jessel's troop, she is a Ice dancer. She needed a dress that would hold up to the cold. The Crystal Weave Satin works good for that."

Grandmother thought "Well if she is a performer then it is perfect. You get better with the weave every time you use it. Well we should get inside if your fun time is over?"

I smiled "Yes Grandmother, Just a moment. Lentha will you give Jessel a message for me? Just tell her I need to talk to her sometime this week in the evening. Bye."

Cryss said "bye, bye! Have a good time with the dress." When we got inside I stopped Cryss. I took out the gold then handed her the bag of coins. She hugged me then went on with our evening.

After dinner it was time for lessons in potion making. I picked an hair changer and its counter. I wanted to teach about counters and this would be a fun way. They made 4 bottles of the changer and 4 of the counter. I asked "Who wants to try the potion? I was surprised when all three raised their hands. Ok bottoms up. Alexis came out with a white horses mane, Sasha Came out with a purple shag cut and Cryss pink pigtails. All in all not bad looks. I called in Grandmother to see. After Grand mother and Ben had their fun, I told them to take the counter. All three worked and they all went back to normal.

After they copied the potion into their books and everything was cleaned up. I put Cryss to bed. Alexis went in her room to read. I went looking for Ben, it was cuddle time.

Thursday morning was nothing special. I got to class all right and found the Headmaster waiting for me. He looked happy so I was wondering what was up? He said "I got your message and I am here. Does this mean you have decided early? Tell me you are going to do it?" I was puzzled? What message?

Just then Grandmother walked in. She said "Good you got my message. I have a few questions then she will give you her answer. Ember tell your students to self study or whatever you call it and we will get down to work."

I have learned to listen to Grandmother so I said "Independent study." We went into a side room to talk. I was wondering if this plan was going to fly or flop.

Grandmother started the talk "I have heard the plan and think it can work. With a few teaks that is. But first tell me briefly what you think the plan is?"

The Headmaster said "Ember works to get her GED this summer then in the fall she starts as a staff member. Teaching a class like this one but shorter only a hour and one other class maybe Art. Then her back up takes over after lunch for the practical for a hour and one other class. When Ember goes into labor her back up takes over her classes till she is back on her feet. When she can Ember takes back over her classes."

Grandmother said "I did not hear about these other classes. When was that added?"

He said "All staff members teach two classes. I thought that was common knowledge? Is that a problem?"

I said "I know some about art but just magical art." His eye lit up with that. I could tell he just had a idea.

Grandmother sighed "Well I am sure that could be worked out. What is important is that Ember only work half days in the fall. It will be stressful enough for her without heaping a full time job on top of that. I will be the other teacher in this equation. I will be taking the Practical in the afternoons. If we do this it would last till the end of the school year. We will rethink the plan after the school year. Are you with me so far?" He nodded "Good, here is where we go from here. I would like to know what you plan to pay Ember for this job?" They went into finances an I was only half listing when I felt a shift go on in the other room. There was a half scream and I bolted for the door.

Teladona was on the floor half shifted to a large cat. The girls were standing around her and looking scared. I checked she was still breathing but just. I found her spark and it had a dark spot on it where the cat was trying to take over. I fed the spark some magic and banished the cat. I was able to force a shift back to her normal self. I said "Charlotte get Janis. The rest of you in your seats Now! You have all been told to wait to be instructed on each new spell! Yet Teladona Almost died because She did not listen to instructions! I hope the rest of you will listen now. This is magic that is not to be played with! I was taking it slow for a reason! The entire class is banded from using magic for three days!" I cast a binding spell to make sure they knew I meant what I said. I should be able to hold the spell till Monday. "I am disappointed!" Janis got there at that point.

After a quick exam she said "Deep shock I should be able to bring her out of it. I'll take her back to my place. She should be ok in s few days. back to school Monday. I'll send you the bill. She and two helpers put her on a stretcher and headed out.

I glared at the class the whole time. Everyone of them looked guilty this time. I tuned to the Headmaster "We will finish our talk at lunch. It seem this group is not to be trusted as much as I thought. When I checked this class room is open after lunch. I started the class with a review of the rules. Then I talked about side effects and general bad effects of using magic. I told in graphic detail the horrors I seen in the pits. About the lives destroyed and people harmed. Two hours were a long time to fill but I still had stories at the end of the time. They all were a little green when I let them out for lunch. I told them to return to this class room after lunch.

I did not notice that Grandmother had stayed for the class. As soon as the class left the Headmaster showed up. Grandmother and the Headmaster talked for a bit and finally she gave her blessing for the plan. After going over it I made up my mind. I stated that "The plan is a go!"

He smiled and handed me a bag of books and pamphlet's for GED test. He said "The Test will be held two weeks from the end of summer. That gives a chance for retest if needed."

Time was up and the kids are due back. Grandmother said "We might as well get started on the plan now. You sit at your desk and study and I'll teach this class. If it is alright with you Headmaster."

He said "That is a great Idea. It will make sure she passes that test. I will see you both later I have a school to run." Off he went seeming quite pleased with himself. I set up at the desk and she handed me a study potion. I smiled and downed the potion. Time to study. with the potion my focus was very good so I got through many chapters in two of the books before Grandmother told me it was time to go home. I was happy with the results. I packed the books and got ready to go. We had walked about half way home when Charlotte caught up to me.

She said "Are you serious that we cant use magic for three days?"

I looked at her "Try it." When she did and nothing happened I said "I bound all of the classes magic for three days. You and the others will learn that I mean what I say. Teladona will have more punishment when she is better. I will not be teaching a lot of the higher level spells I planed to because of this problem. Maybe next quarter I will have forgiven enough to try again, maybe not."

She asked sounding scared "What will you teach this quarter then?"

I will teach each of you to make the most of what you have and harmony spells. You will all get a good base to work from I will teach you all many spells but no more of the very dangerous ones. I am not opening Pandora's box."

She looked at me "I don't know what that is but I am sorry we disappointed you." She walked off after that.

Grandmother did not say anything. We just walked the rest of he way home. a squeak came from my pocket and I remembered I had Teladona's Dragon Dona. I brought her out and fed her a crystal chip. I turned to grandmother "Will you put my books in my study for me I have a errand to run." She nodded and took the books. I took to the sky.

I got to Janis's place and knocked. While I was waiting Skya landed on my shoulder and looked at the baby dragon in my hands. Dixie opened the door and led me back to Teladona's room. I smiled when I seen it was #3. That is the same one Alexis was in. It was the one I woke up in when I helped the kitten girls. Janis was in with her with a worried look on her face. She looked up when I came in. She said "What happened to her she should be waking up but she is not. I held my hand over her and focused on her spark outward. I placed Dona on the pillow next to her and Skya moved from my shoulder to the headboard. I held out both hands and looked deeper. I found the problem.

I said "She's trapped in a nightmare. I learned how to dream walk when I was younger I hope this works. I took her hand and began the twinning. Once our breathing and pulse were in sink I projected myself into her dream.

We were in the class room but everyone was cats and stuck that way. She was baring the door so the cats would not get away. I could feel her terror. I called her name she turned "Teacher I did not mean to do it I convinced everyone to try a full body transformation but they all ended up like this now I can't turn them back." she was crying. I waved my hand and all the cats turned into the class.

I smiled and took her in my arms "Listen little one you are dreaming. It is time to wake up now! This is all not real! please wake little one!" I felt her begin to wake so I left her Dream. I opened my eyes and smiled at her. She slowly sat up and looked around.

She said "You were in my dream? You saved me! How can I go on learning magic with so much on the line? I don't think I am ready to go into the higher magic's. I think I am going to go home and rethink my life. I am sorry Teacher I can't do this any more." She picked up Dona from the pillow and put her in my hands.

I said "I will hold onto Dona for awhile. I know this is hard please don't give up. This is not a decision to be made when you are upset. Think it over then come talk to me. Please just think about it."

She said "I will but I don't think I will change my mind."

I went out the door and Janis followed me. When we were alone she asked "What was that about?"

I shook my head "She has lost her confidence and that is one thing that is deadly to a mage. It is also something I can't help her with. If she walks away now she will never be more than she is right now. She knows enough to work but not to make it big. Right now there is nothing I can do to fix this. If I push her it would just drive her away. All I can do is wait and hope she comes back to class. To do anything else would just drive her away." There was tears in my eyes but all I could do is head back to my family.

When I got back to the house Grandmother had to hear what happened. She surprised me when she said "You did the right thing. A loss of confidence that bad would affect you the longer you stayed with her. Let her come to you. If she decides to leave then you have done what you could and you will need to move on. I know it sounds harsh but that is how life is sometimes." I went into my study to read till dinner.

At dinner Cryss was mad. She asked "Where is the baby dragon?"

I smiled "Asleep in my pocket at the moment. Why do you ask?

Cryss said "Someone who could give up a baby dragon so easily does not deserve to be bonded with one. Please give her to me. I will take care of her till the right person can be found for her to bond with."

I said "No, I think I will look after her till Monday. She is safe where she is."

Skya said in that crystalline sounds "I agree mother should take care of her." We did get trough dinner and I went back to studying. I let Grandmother teach them potions tonight. It did not take long to get lost in my studies. I was into a history I would never need when I felt Ben's strong hands on my shoulders.

He said "Are you going to study all night?" His hands began to rub my cares away.

I said "No dear love, I'll quit for the night now. Earth history is not going to do me very much good but it is part of the test. Now if they had asked about the history of Sanctuary or even Crystalis that would be useful. Maybe I'll talk to the Headmaster about getting more useful history classes and to change the test after this is over. I'll think about talking to the others and come up with a comprehensive history of Sanctuary. That would be a fun project."

He smiled "Right now my love we both need some sleep. So lets go to bed." So we went upstairs hand in hand. Another fast night then off we all went to work again. I settled in at the classroom to talk for two hours. when a package arrived from Janis's place. In it was a bag of holding, a bracelet, a staff and a spell book. The note that came with it was heartbreaking. It was from Teladona. She had made up her mind and had decided she would not be coming back. I put the items in my bag. I will decide what to do about them later. Right now class was going to start.

I started by talking about confidence and how loss of it could destroy a mages life. I spoke with conviction and ended that segment with a statement. I said "I am sorry to tell you that Teladona will not be returning to class. She has had a profound loss of confidence and has decided to return home. I don't know if she will ever seek classes in higher magic." This disturbed the class. I switched to talking about harmony spells. That is how I finished the class. Grandmother showed up and had lunch with us. Everyone was quiet through lunch.

Grandmother took over the class after lunch I just sat at my desk and studied. It was a good way to pass two hours. Grandmother and I were leaving class when the Headmaster came up and said "Do you have room in class for one more? We have a transfer student that just got here. She tested quite high. Her name is Josie RedRiver, here is her file look it over. I will introduce you to her." I glanced at her file High ranks in Crystal (s), Metal (s), Fire, and Darkness (s). That was a odd combination of magic's. She is 15 and a transfer from Big Rock Canyon School for Girls. Never heard of that one. We were led to the office where there was this gangly girl waiting. She was reading a text book on history. Dang it she is taller than me. We were introduced then I looked her up and down. The way she held herself is like she was ready to fight.

I said "So you are transferring into my class you have a lot to catch up on." I took out Teladona's spell book and eliminated a few things then handed it to her. "This should get you started. Let me know Monday if you have any questions or troubles. You know where the class room is?" Dona the baby dragon stuck her head out of my pocket and sniffed. Skya came in the window and landed on my shoulder looking down at Dona. They talked for a moment or two then Dona worked her way out of my pocket and took to the air. She flew around me once then headed for the new girl. Josie caught the little one and smiled. I said "You have been chosen to raise this little one do you accept this honor and all that comes with it?"

She looked at me "What type of Dragon is this I have never seen the like before except the one on your shoulder? Yes I will accept this little one with all my heart. My family has been raising Dragons for generations. Please tell me more about this one?"

I said with pride "That is a Crystal dragon one of only 14 currently anywhere. The race is only found here in Sanctuary." The little one made the sound again and I took out a crystal chip and handed it to her. She started eating the chip. "Her current name is Dona but you can change it if you like."

She smiled "I think I'll call her Shela. Please tell me more about this kind of dragon. I would like to know where they come from and everything I can?"

Grandmother had to open her mouth. "That question is simple to answer. Where they come from is from Embers skilled hands and magic."

I said "It was an little more involved than that, not much but it is. It sounds like it is story time again. Why don't you come have dinner with us and I will answer most of your questions. The history of the Dragons of Sanctuary is short but intense."

The Headmaster said "Could I impose on you to take her in for the weekend? We don't have a room for her yet so please?"

I looked at the Headmaster "You owe me one!" I turned to Josie "All right get your stuff and lets go. Looks like we will have plenty of time to talk." We walked out and down the path to the house. Along the way I told her the tale of the Dragons of Sanctuary. I told the truth but made it sound more than it was. Truth was simple I was fooling around with heavy magic and the Dragons were born. I finished just as we got to the house.

She looked at the place and said "This place is huge what are you some sort of princess or something?" That cracked up Grandmother. "What did I say?"

I said "I guess no one told you who I am. I am pretty widely known. No one even gave you a hint? Well that is at least something."

Grandmother Said "This is my Granddaughter Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary." I interrupted her at that point.

I said "That's fine those are the important ones. If you list the rest we will miss dinner. Let's head inside." When I entered the house I got a surprise. Angel and Mother were visiting.

As soon as Josie entered Angel said "Oh a new face!" She came up to Josie and said "And who would you be?"

I answered for her "Josie this is my sister Angel. Angel this is Josie she is a new student of mine she will be staying the weekend while they make room for her in the dorm." I went around the room making introductions with out using titles. "Well if everyone is going to stay then we need more rooms." I headed out the back door I noticed angel was pulling Josie along to watch. I brought out my staff and pointed at the back of the house and added 3 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms. "There that makes a 10 bedroom and 11 bath house. I added 5 empty rooms to be used later." I put the staff away. Josie's eyes were wide. Skya swooped down and landed on my shoulder and tapped my pocket. "You can at least say please." Skya made a sound that halfway through changed to words.

She said "Please Mother." I smiled and handed her two. She was very happy. Josie looked like she was going to faint.

I said "Take it easy Josie this is normal around here. Let's go back inside.

I kept Josie from fainting and sat her down in the unused study. I told her "Don't try to think about it just study for a bit. I will call you for dinner." She pulled out the spell book and started to study. She relaxed as she did. I smiled and went to see what the others were doing. They were being themselves so the place was a mad house. Sasha had the foresight to call in Tasha to help.

Zoe showed up saying "You pouched my maid again so I have made other arrangements. You can keep her I will send her things over. It was nice of you to thought of me in the first place but lately she seem to spend a lot of time over here. I knew it was a bad Idea to split up twins and from the look of this crowd you got here you can use the help. See you later." With that she left. She is so abrupt at times. I smiled at least she says what she means. I started counting heads. 8 bedrooms needed. that leaves 2 in case someone else shows up.

Ben came up behind me and started to rub my shoulders. He said "I hear you brought home another one?"

I sighed "Just for the weekend till they find room for her in the Dorm. I am not going to keep her if that is what your thinking. The headmaster asked me to look out for her this weekend then she goes back!"

Ben said "Yes Dear, I know." I could feel the smile in his voice. This was going to be a long weekend. I rested in Bens arm for an few moments then pushed away I turned and kissed him. Then headed to the kitchen.

Sasha was working at the stove and Tasha was cutting vegetables while they chatted. I said "Hi Tasha I just talked to Zoe. She is going to send your things over you are going to work here now. I am sure Sasha could use the help. Are you a herbalist like she is?"

Tasha said "No, I am a low grade healer studying to be a midwife." I walked over and held my hand over her chest. Her levels were higher than her sisters but still low.

I said "Hmm maybe if you stretched your magical muscles, Do low level spells over and over till they are easy then go to one slightly harder to bring you up from a low to med. level. It would be hard work but it is possible. Do you want me to talk to Trixie about you becoming a helper for awhile to learn?"

She looked hopeful "You will do that? I don't know how to thank you Miss."

I said "Well I can't help Sasha and not help you too. I am helping Sasha to become a potion maker and I said I will help her set up a shop when she has learned enough to make it on her own. Here is the plan. I am going to get 2 new maids tomorrow. Sasha will work teaching them the ways of this house on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. Tasha you will oversee them on Monday, Wednesday and Friday. You will both work Sunday. On the days you are not overseeing the new maids you will be studying or helping others as I can find people to help you. When you are ready I will set you up and The new maids will oversee a new pair. How does that sound?"

Sasha said "It sounds like you have done this before? But it sounds good to me Miss."

Tasha said "It sounds good to me Miss. I just don't know how to thank you?"

I said "No thanks are necessary. This is what I do I help people It makes me feel good. How long till dinner?"

Sasha said "Quarter hour Miss" I smiled and walked out of the kitchen to the study that Josie is using. I walked in and she was looking over Skya that was sitting on the perch looking at her. I smiled Josie was taking notes on Skya.

I smiled "How is the studying coming." she turned to me.

She said "These Dragons are far more intelligent than almost every other Dragon I have ever studied. You say there are only 14 of them? I could make my life's work just studying these Dragons."

I chuckled "You probly will want to talk to Cryss then. After all she is the First Crystal Dragon. I'll call her." I looked at Skya and she flew out. "You see a year ago Cryss looked like Skya but due to wanting to be with me more she used a potion to give her a human form. She is the bridge between worlds. She is both Crystal Dragon and Human child. She is the only one of the original 7 to stay human. They all tried it but only she stayed. She is one of a kind and has the potential to be the strongest mage in the worlds. I am very proud of my Daughter. Of all my kids. That what all the Crystal Dragons are. They are my Daughters and Granddaughters no matter the form. Of course Cryss is Special in so many ways. I do love them all. They were all made to be familiars to mages. Only Cryss did not take that track by her own choice. Each will be given the chance to become human or remain Dragons. I will make sure it only their choice that matters for that." The door opened and Cryss came in. I smiled and held out my arms and she ran into them. We hugged then I said "We were just talking about you. Josie wants to study the Crystal Dragons so I thought she should talk to their Princess. You have a little time before dinner but you could start talking. I'll leave you to talk, I'll call you for dinner." I left the room after that.

I got back to the living room and slipped into Ben's arms and watched Mother, Grandmother and Angel ganged up on Sam asking questions. They were talking about his love life. He looked about ready to panic. When they brought up that his little sister was married before him. He just sat there with this blank look on his face. Yep he checked out for awhile. That was one battle he just could not win. His mind shut down to protect itself. After several attempts to get through to him they gave up and Grandmother and Mother turned on Angel with their questions. This should pass a few moments. Angel said she was a Lesbian and had her eye on a mage to go out with. That did not set well with Grandmother or Mother. They were worried about Grandchildren and Great Grandchildren an heir to the crown. Since Sam had no prospects and Angel was a lesbian. the honor fell to Cryss as my eldest child. Of course I reminded them that Angel was Pregnant so there worries were unfounded. They looked at each other and laughed. They were just having fun pushing buttons. Just then Dinner was called. I walked back to the study and said "You two can continue this tomorrow. it is time for dinner.

We had a good dinner then We settled down for an evening at home. Grandmother asked "Who is going to teach potions today you or me?" When I shrugged she said "If you don't mind I will. You haven't been spending that much time with Ben lately." I smiled and nodded. I went to find Ben for some extended cuddle time.

Ben was deep in conversation with Sam so I went to check on Josie. She was in a corner watching the room. I was sure she thought we were all crazy. Maybe we are a bit. Angel came up an started to talk to her. I listened as I scanned the room for trouble. Angel said
"How you doing kid? Getting anywhere with your studies?"

Josie said "I think this place is crazy but the one I most can't get a read on is Ember? She baffles me."

Angel laughed "Trying to figure out Ember is hard. She does not act like the most powerful person in Sanctuary but she is. I may be Queen but only because Ember did not want to be. She placed the crown on my head and said go to it. I am so proud of my little sister. At heart there is one word that describes her, Mom. She mothers everyone. Gives them what they need to grow. That is why when she asked they gladly went to war for her and won the war too. A war she led. Don't ever get her mad at you. She isn't Grand
Mage for nothing. Well sister you going to listen to me all night or are you going to add something?"

I smiled "Your doing fine. Josie let me know when you get tired and I'll show you to your room. Tomorrow I wont be around I need to go to the hiring hall in Whitewater and a few other short stops. I will be gone most of the day. You should get some studying done tomorrow you have a lot to catch up on. On Sunday I'll help you make what you need. This class is fast paced so you need to get caught up fast if you want to pass." I nodded then walked over to Grandmother and said "I will be out tomorrow can you check up on Josie every now and then?" She nodded. "Any requests from Whitewater?"

She said "There is a little tea shop near the mirrors if you would stop and get some samples of what they sell that would be nice. I am told they are quite good. Other than that a wife for Sam would be nice."

I chuckled "He will have to shop for his own. I have to get enough to get already. How did the potion making go this evening?"

Grandmother shrugged "They are good it is just learning the potions." She handed me a vial "Try it."

I asked "What is it, what will it do? Considering the last one I hope there is a counter."

She smiled "It is a mate call, one drink and your perfect mate will be drawn to you."

I smiled "I already have my perfect mate so give this to Sam. Speaking of mate I am going to grab Ben for some Cuddle time." I handed the vial back to Grandmother and went off to find Ben. I soon found him and he and I went to the porch for Cuddle time. Just as we were settling in for a good cuddle Jessel showed up. I smiled at her "When you going to do the show for the school? The Headmaster is asking about it."

Jessel smiled "As soon as you can make me a Dance Dress as good as the one you made for Lentha. That was some Dress. I need a good dress to step up my look."

I leaned back into Bens arms and said "Be here Monday after school and we will see about your dress. I'll tell the Headmaster that you will do the show on Friday. How does that sound?"

She grinned "Sounds like a deal to me. I got to get back things to do if we are going to put on a show."

I smiled broadly "Just for your information there will be a lot of Royalty there so keep on your toes." She nodded and headed off. After that Ben and I cuddled and talked about the upcoming trip. He insisted that he and Sam escort me. I was hoping he would say something like that. So I gave in and said I would not argue the point. Then we got down to some more cuddling.

An hour later Josie said she needed to go to bed. I got up stretched and told Ben I was heading up too. So I led Josie to her room and said goodnight. I went to my room and started my nightly routine. It had been a long day and I was tired. I was wondering how long it would be before Ben came up? Then he was there and we were cuddling down to sleep. Another day over with.

I was up early and ready to start the day. Ben slept in while I got ready. Lucky stiff! Oh well I got him up by using a ice spell on his feet. That got him moving grumbling but moving. We grabbed Sam (That icy feet spell was getting a work out today.) and headed for breakfast. The boys were not happy with me but I was just smiling the day away. Some jokes other people just don't get.

After we ate Ben and Sam armed themselves and we were off. We got to the Mirror room and headed to Whitewater. Once we got there I found Grandmothers Tea shop and got a bunch of different types for the house. Then we headed to the hiring hall. The woman working there remembered me. She said "Back for more Maids? She will help you right over there." I walked over and it was the same woman who had helped me the last time. She remembered me as well.

She said "Welcome back, and how may I help you today?"

I smiled "Two Maids." She handed me the list and hire sheets. I looked them over, mostly older this time. Ah here we go Two 19 year old girls. I pointed out the ones I wanted. She went to get them. This was going smoothly so far. The hard part would come when I go to the Mage Hall for Mage Clerks.

I was waiting when a very angry looking man pulled a girl in by her hair and said "I am returning this fake and want a real maid." The woman tried to calm him down but he drew a blade and was going to kill the girl. Ben stepped in front of the man. Ben was bigger than the man was angry. The man through his hands up and left. Sam helped the girl up.

The woman was back with the two maids. She said "I was afraid that would happen. Poor kid this is the third time, she wont be on the lists after this one."

I asked "What is the problem? She seems healthy enough."

The woman "She was a man till she crossed a mage and now is stuck like this. Because of her looks men try to take advantage of her. She wont have none of it so they get mad."

I said "I will take her as well. She wont find that a problem in my house." The woman smiled and went over to make the offer. Ben looked at me smiling. When the woman got back I did the paperwork and paid the fee. I led the maids outside and handed each a gold coin. Then we were off to the Mage Hall. I left the maids outside with Sam and took Ben inside with me. The talks took a hour but I walked away with 4 Mage Clerks. We headed to the main market and got my maids the proper outfits. I went by the food stalls and got us all something to eat. I caught sight of a magic shop and decided to check it out. It was mostly low level stuff. A few books caught my eye though. I bought them then we headed for the Mirrors.

The Attack came out of nowhere Ben and Sam acted fast and I put up a shield over the rest of us. I used lightning to zap 5 attackers. Soon they were running. Well that will get the blood flowing. I checked over everyone and did some minor healing on Ben and Sam. Then we moved on. We made it to the Mirrors easy after that. We ported back to Sanctuary. Then headed for the house. I dropped the maids in the care of the twins. I took the mage clerks to our Mage Hall and turned them over to Vickie and headed home. This took most of the day. So I was not in the mood for running into the headmaster. But there he was on my porch about to knock. I said "looking for me? I'm not in leave a message at the beep. The beep." That got a smile out of him.

He said "I really hate to say this but could you keep Josie here a little longer? We are just not finding room for her with all the new students from the outlands 80% has been female so we are really short on space. We are planning to build a new dorm but it will take awhile to get it done. I will see what we can do. Right now could you just hold on to her for say two weeks and that should do it."

He had apparently not seen that Ben was in the deep couch waiting for me. He jumped when Ben spoke "Of course we will you know you can always count on Ember to do the right thing. We have space for 5 more if that would relieve your space problem. I was thinking of her class staying here." I was stunned I never thought Ben would suggest such a thing. That would truly be a house full.

The Headmaster said "That would be great I will go get the girls now." He turned and almost ran towards the school. I sighed and walked around the house and added five more bedrooms and bathrooms. The back of the house was almost to the wall so I put up fence from the back of the house to the wall on both sides. Ben had followed me and rubbed my shoulders when I was done. I decided to talk to Ben about this later right now I had a lot to do. I turned and made the extra rooms into studies. I also made more maids Quarters and expanded the laundry room, dinning room, kitchen and pantry. I was getting quite tired we went back up front to wait for the girls.

I asked Ben "Why did you do that? That is a lot of teenagers to have around."

Ben said "You know you will love it and Alexis will get to know some girls. That and the Headmaster can not ask you for any more favors for quite awhile. Of course you can remind him of this when you want something." We laughed at that. Soon the girls were there carrying all their stuff. I had Tasha show them to their rooms. I stepped in front of the Headmaster before he could leave.

I smiled "I talked to Jessel and she can put on a show this Friday and all it will cost you is 3 gold for a new Dance Dress for Jessel. I assure you that it is quite worth it. I have seen her dance you are getting off cheep. He sighed and dug into his pouch and gave me the gold. "Thank you, I'll take care of everything." He left after that. I laughed to myself.

I went back into the mad house. With Mother and Angel still there I counted heads and got 14 people to feed tonight. Good thing the place is now a 15 bedroom 16 bathroom house and 10 studies for the students and family. This house was turning into quite the big place. I am as far back as I can go with the house so next will be wings on the house. Dang it what is happening to my dream house.

I guess go with the flow. I got the girls together in the new classroom I added. I introduced Josie and they took to her ok. It was a little weird but we got through it. I was talking about the house rules when there came a knock at the door. It was the headmaster. He looked a bit sheepish and said "There has been a accident in the room next to your classroom. Your class room is not going to be useable for quite awhile. 4 classrooms are not useable now. I don't know where I'm going to put your class till it is fixed."

I sighed "I will save you the trouble, I will use this room from now on. I will send the bill to the school for feeding and housing these girls. we will talk about fall classes towards the end of summer. Now scoot." He left slinking out. When the door closed I smiled. This is better than I hoped. I went back to going over the house rules.

Dinner was called and we all sat down for a good meal. After I stepped into the kitchen to have a chat with Tasha. When I found her I asked "Have you ever thought of taking a position as a part time wet nurse. I will be giving birth in the fall and I will need a helper and wet nurse after that. There is two ways to make this happen I know of a potion to make a woman lactate or I could use a breast pump and bottle feed after I go back to work part time. What do you think?"

She thought for a few moments then said "I think It would be a great start in the job. An helper at first then an wet nurse then later on an midwife. I would like the job."

I smiled "Good I will talk to Janis and Trixie about your training on Monday." That was one more thing off my list. A plan was forming. I now knew how I would get through my Pregnancy. I let the girls check out their studies. I flipped open my link compact and hoped it was not too late on a weekend.

Vickie answered right away "Yes".

I said "Working late? Well I got a plan to get us through my giving birth in the fall. It all starts with one of the new mage clerk acting as a currier on Mondays. She would bring the paper work here to my house and pick it up at the end of the day. For this work I would teach the clerk the wing spell so she can fly back and forth. What do you think?"

Vickie said "I always work late. I think your plan will work with a little tweak. I will be the currier. That way we can do a short face to face when I bring the paperwork. That way you don't get behind on what is going on. Besides I don't trust the new girls yet."

I smiled "All right we will start on Monday be here at 11:30 am. We will have lunch then I will teach you the spell and you can have your face to face."

She said "I'll be there, Boss." She broke the link. Another piece in place. I decided to open the potions class to any in the house who wanted to take it. My girls decided to try it this time. so I had to expand the potions room. Angel asked for a potion that helped morning sickness that she got real bad. I knew of one so taught that one this time. It went well. Alexis, Cryss and Sasha even helped the others. It was a fun night. Angel bought the potions for a silver each. So all the girls made some coin for a change. Sasha said she would need to go get more herbs on Sunday if the class was going to be this big. I gave her a gold and told her to stock up.

After that the girls got along great. I smiled and went out on the porch with Ben for cuddle time. Everything was going as planned. My world is going to be a small circle for awhile. It is all about baby. I was surprised when Trixie walked up and was going to knock. I said "Can I help you with something Trixie?" She looked around and spotted me and Ben on the couch.

She said "Hello your highness is the Queen here by any chance?"

I smiled "Yes she is in there playing with the kids. Did she miss an appointment or are you here about her morning sickness? She does say it is really bad." I snuggled down in Bens arms while I was talking.

She said "She called and this was the first I could get away seems a lot of babies on the way. I went to the Crystal Hall, That is some place. They said she was here."

I said "Thank you I think Crystal Hall is one of my better creations. Just knock the maid will take you to her. After you are done with her I would like to talk to you for a little bit. I'll be here when your ready."

She smiled "Now you got me curious. I will see you in a little bit."

When she went in Ben said "What are you up to my little manipulator?"

I snuggled down "Helping what else. Lets just enjoy this time it is not going to last long."

Ben said "That did not sound good what do you mean?"

I smiled "Soon it will be all about baby. Our cuddle time will be here and there as we can. Already baby has changed my life a lot. I have figured a way to stay home and still do my jobs. I have cut back my Grand Mage time to once a week and moved my office here. I've put a class room here and got the Headmaster to let me teach from here. I am only teaching half days and only theory. I am all set for baby I found a helper wet nurse to help after the baby is born. It is all for baby. I will make the nursery off our room in the next few days. There is a few other changes to the house I want to make but like I said it is all about baby. This is a good thing it is our first baby. I love our first child but Cryss started at 8 years old we missed so much with her but we wont with this one."

The door opened and Cryss came out with two drinks. She smiled an held out the glasses We took the glasses from her and thanked her. I set mine down and pulled Cryss into the cuddle. This was nice. I smiled as his hair turned into a very Blonde long braid. Ben played like he did not know what to do. Of course he knew what happened he was acting up for Cryss and me. We laughed at his acting. It was quite a good look for him. I finally said "Alright we have had our fun now give me the counter." I held out my hand.

Cryss said "I can't Mommy you locked up the counters. You left the joke potions out but locked up the counters." Ben glared at me.

I said "Oops I must be getting forgetful." I got up stretched and went into the house. when I got back I found Trixie mad as a wet hen. Her hair was multicolored five inch spikes. She was not laughing. Good thing I brought both counters. I handed her one telling her that it would change her hair back. She downed the counter and her hair went back to normal. I handed Ben the counter and he downed it. But nothing happened. I checked the bottle but it was the right counter. I said "A mistake must have been made on this counter. Oh well I will make up some counter in the morning." Ben glared at me then stomped into the house. Cryss went in to go to bed. "Why don't we sit down."

She said "Is your husband alright? He seem madder than I was."

I chuckled "I will calm him down a little later. Now what I wanted to talk to you about. My maid Tasha wants to be a midwife. She has some magic and healing ability. I was wondering if you would take her on part time to teach her the job. She is open on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. She will be shifting to helper/wet nurse in the fall but she still wants to be a midwife."

She said "I will take her on Saturdays starting next week. I will teach her what I can. The more midwives we have the better. Let her know to be at Janis's place at 10 am. I have to go now. Tell Cryss I am not mad at her any more it was pretty funny." She got up and curtsied and left. Another piece of the plan done. I went in to see how mad Ben was. I caught Tasha in the kitchen. I told her about my talk with Trixie. She was very happy. I shooed all the kids to bed and headed up myself. Ben was in our room in front of my mirror looking at his new hairstyle. It was longer now that he unbraided it. I came over and hugged him.

I said "It is for only one night. I will fix an new counter tomorrow. I am just too tired tonight." I kissed his cheek. then went to start getting ready for bed.

He said "If it was not Blonde I would think of keeping it." I walked back over to him.

I smiled "What color would you like? I think a flame red or darkest black would look good on you." I went over to my bag and pulled out my useful spells book. "Look in the mirror lets try this." I cast a hair color spell and turned his hair from blonde to a mix of flame red and smoky black. I think it looked real good. He looked at it for a bit then got up and kissed me. I guess he liked it. Soon after we went to bed and fell to sleep in each others arms.

The morning came way too soon but I had a lot to do today. I cleaned up and got dressed. Ben smiled at himself looking in the mirror. I looked at him and said "So does that smile mean I don't have to make the counter this morning?"

He said "Not this morning let me try it out for a while." He gave me a morning kiss then we went down to breakfast. Well one less thing I had to do. I gathered the girls after we ate so they could watch something great. I took them outside and to the left side of the house. As I thought there was plenty of room. I turned to the class, Alexis and Cryss.

I said "This is the site where the new practice rooms are going to be. You have heard me talk about making buildings with the crystal weave now you are going to see it. So watch." I turned back and lifted my staff. I slowly pulled crystal from the ground and weaved it. I formed floor, the inner walls and the doors. Then I formed the outer walls and the roof. I was sweating just a bit from going so slow. Then part one was done. The building was up now I had to use reinforcement spells to make it strong enough. I turned back "Now is when you get into the act. I will teach you all a spell to reinforce the wall roof and floors There are ten rooms and nine of us. So each person will reinforce their own room." So I set about teaching them the reinforcement enchantment. Then we went to work. Two hours later we had an brand new practice hall. It was circler with 9 small rooms around 1 big one. I liked it very much. Grandmother came out to see what was going on. She really liked her new work area. No more long trips to the Hall of Magic. I said "I would like suggestions for a name for our Practice hall. We will have a Naming ceremony on Wednesday. The rest of the day is yours." They went looking in the rooms and chatting. I looked at Grandmother "What do you really think?"

She said "I see what your doing your keeping everything within reach. Just in case. Your worried you think something might be wrong with the baby. So you are making sure your close even when your working. Your plan is sound as far as I can see. Lets just hope we don't need it. What is the next step?"

I said "Rest, the rest is in place I can't think of a way to keep it any tighter. I need to study and pass the GED test then I am set for awhile. Tomorrow it will be official that I moved my office from the Mage Hall to here. My class room is moved here. Even the girls are moved here. With this practice hall I don't have to move a hundred yards from my house for anything. Bloody hell what does that man want now?!" The Headmaster was heading this way.

He came to a stop out of breath. When he got his breath back he said "You got to do something about the beginners class they are out of control. Nobodies safe with them around!"

I said "Where is Darla she is in charge of the beginners class? She should be able to take care of any problems!"

He said "It is her day off she is not in Sanctuary. The person set to look after those kids is tied up in the class room and the kids are going wild."

I said "Show me where. There must be a reason for this to happen now. I'm missing out on study time. That does not make me very happy." We raced across to the school and finally got to the class room. The room was in shambles and there was a person tied up in the middle of the room. I looked around the students were sprawled all over. They were all out cold. This was bad. I checked all there magic's were dangerously low. I spread what magic I had around to get them out of the danger zone. Grandmother arrived and helped. The woman tied up was out cold from a blow to the head. I looked around and the only thing not turned over was the table in the back with snacks and drinks on it. I tested the snacks and they were fine but when I held my hand above the punch I felt strong magic. I looked at the Headmaster "I told you there had to be a reason somebody spiked the punch with a strong potion. I have encountered this potion before it is called the freak out. It is a magical drug. This is very bad."

This was really bad. A Whole class taken out by a magical drug! We do not have a police force. At least not the type we need to deal with this. Our Guards are great at crowd control and fighting wars but this was a whole new ball game. We need Detectives who know magic, if such thing exists. We Need to track down and arrest the fiends who did this. Maybe Zoe would be good for the job? Yes I think she would be. I used my link compact to call Janis I told her what was happening and asked her to get over here now and bring as much help as she could! I used some rope to block off the bad table. I sent a student to get Zoe.

There was a lot of questions to be answered and I was not the one to answer them. I had stumbled into the potion person before she could do harm but I can not trust in luck with this. I needed someone who will hunt till the bad ones are caught. I think Zoe is that person.

Janis got there and we moved the girls to a clear spot. Janis looked them over and said "They are all close to death. Their Bodies have been pushed to the edge. If they had pushed any more they would have died. You said this was caused by some type of magical drug?"

I said "It is called Freak Out it puts the user into a hyper manic state and drains their magic till it almost kills them. 50% of users die from the first use. We were lucky so far. If it is out there people will die! You do what you can for their bodies, I make some potions that will bring their magic into the normal range."

She said "A two front war, if we win they stay alive. Damn it this is bad."

Zoe came in "What is going on? Why did you pull me away from my troops?" I filled her in as Janis prepared the girls to take to her house. I sent her on the trail of the bad people. I told Janis I would meet her at her house as soon as I made the potions. I flew home and went right into the potion room and started brewing. Alexis came in and started helping. Soon we had them brewed. I packed them for traveling. I headed out the door. Alexis followed me.

I got to Janis's house quickly. Dixie let us in I checked the girls found the lowest and Dixie watched as I gave her the first potion tested her magic then gave her the second. I looked at Dixie and asked "Do you know how to check magic levels?" She nodded. I handed her a few of the paired potions. "Give the red one first, check that the levels are rising then give the second potion. You start from that end I'll start from this end. We soon had them all done and their magic was recovering. Now it was up to Janis to fix their bodies. This group will survive. I just hope there is no others floating out there!

I looked around none of the princesses were here. If this was the beginners class there should be 4 princesses? Unless they were not at the party for some other reason. There is also why were they having a party when Darla was gone? Too many questions. I flew over to the school to see if Zoe was still working that angle. Alexis still followed me.

Zoe was just about to leave when I got there. I asked what she had found. Zoe said "It was a birthday party. There was to be no magic. The aid that left to get the cake said Darla really didn't want to but the girls wore her down. The whole class was to be there."

I said "There was 4 in the class that were not. The princesses were not at Janis's place. Did this aid say anything about that? I've met all 4 so I would know them."

Zoe said "No she did not. I have someone following the aid. I did not like her too easy answers. Hmm I will look into this further. Do you have anything more at this time?"

I smiled Just that all of them survived so it is not murder yet. I will be at the house if you need me or have any questions. I'm off now." Alexis and I flew to my house and I was wiped out. Grandmother looked at me as I sat down. I said "They all survived. It was a close thing. Zoe is doing the Detective thing and snooping around for clues. I am out of energy. I am going to take a nap."

Grandmother said "Not so fast we need to talk. I cornered the Headmaster about the fathers of the Princesses being in your class room and the rest of it. I told him now that you are teaching from here that should not happen. If it does I am going to hold him responsible. So that should be one less worry for you. I am going to be doing the interface with the school from now on. It seem he thinks he can ask you anything. I will control the demands of that little man from now on."

I said "Grandmother do as you will, I am too tired to argue tonight. I am going to take a bath then a nap wake me for dinner." I moved a little slower. When I got undressed in the bathroom I was certainly showing that I was Pregnant. Oh well little one will come out in her own time. when that thought passed I was sure my little one was a girl. No proof just pure Mothers instinct. Wow this will be my 9th child and I am still not used to it. I am a Mother. I slipped into the tub and relaxed for a bit. After a half hour in the tub I felt a little better. After a two hour nap I almost felt human again. I was still in my nightgown when Grandmother came in. I was a little startled and her eyes were on my baby bump.

She sighed "You are really showing now. Soon we will have to get you new clothes. How are you feeling now? Any better than when you got back.?"

I smiled "Everything I wear is made out of weave so can be altered with just a thought. I am ok my magic is coming back slowly but consistently. I will be back to full strength tomorrow morning. The bath and nap helped a lot. Is it time for dinner? Oh and my little one is a girl I am sure of it."

Grandmother smiled "Well now I know what kind of birthday present to get her. Yes it is time for dinner and we have a full house again. Angel and Zoe dropped over to talk about what happened. By the way Angel was impressed with the practice hall. So far the best of the suggested names is the Magic Circle. If nothing better comes up that one will win." I dressed while she was talking and I had to alter several pieces of my clothing to accommodate the baby bump. Hmm this is going to get to be a pain. Oh well all for baby. When we went down I looked at Angel. She was showing just as much as me. Her clothes were not made for it so must be uncomfortable. I smiled she was not giving in to the all about baby yet.

I said "Hi Angel, Zoe we will talk after dinner. Lets just take it easy for now. Angel is your little one kicking as much as mine? Mine kicks so much I think she will be a kick boxer when she is older. Looks like we need to go clothes shopping for you. Those clothes don't leave room for the baby bump."

Angel glared at me "I am not showing that much! It is not even 5 months yet." She looked around and all the women in the room were shaking their heads. "It is that noticeable? Well I am always up for shopping. I just hope we can find stuff I like." She giggled so I knew she was uncomfortable. Dinner was called. We had a fine meal our new maids were working out fine.

After dinner Grandmother, Angel, Zoe, Alexis and me went to my study to talk about what happened. Zoe took the lead as our Detective. Zoe said "No one has seen the princesses since the party. I confirmed they were there at the start of the party. It seems they went to they restroom about half way through the party and no one has seen them since. This could be a cover up for a kidnapping. Things got crazy just after they left so it comes down to where are they? What we need is a diviner."

I said "I know the spell. With 4 of them it will be easier to follow there tracks. The problem the spell will leave me wide open. Until I break the spell I can do nothing else but follow the trail and it takes a bit to break the spell."

Alexis said "Teach me the spell and I will follow the path and all of you can protect me. I would feel much better with you protecting me big sister."

Grandmother said "Are you sure about this Alexis it could be very dangerous?" Alexis nodded. Grandmother sighed "Ember teach her the spell. I want you to take and wear this broche Alexis. It will shield you if you say the word danger. It will hold up for 1/2 hour. I hope this works. We should go as soon as possible the trail is getting colder by the moment."

We all went to the school and the class room. I taught Alexis the spell and she cast it. She began walking to the rest room then turned down a unused corridor. To a dead end where there was a big mirror. The portal trace was still active. I opened it using the trace to the place it had been. Zoe stepped through first then I went and the rest. It took a moment to pick up the trail. It led to a castle I stopped Alexis from going there. I told the rest to wait here. I shifted into a black bird and flew over the castle. The gates were open and no one was on watch. I landed on a high window and looked through. There was the 4 tied up guarded by 3 men the leader by bearing was telling them how they were going to kill them in the morning. I used a night sight spell to check for heat. I found it all right 15 armed men! I flew close an cast a deep sleep spell. I sifted back took away their weapons and tied up the men. I shifted and retuned to the others.

I said "It was meant to be a trap. Alexis beak the spell. I want you to go get Ben an 20 troops as fast as you can. You know how to open the portal? Take my ring it can trace portals. go!" Off she went. "Now that she is safe lets end this! Wing it and come on." I had to help Zoe grow wings but she seemed ok with it. We flew to the balcony and looked down on the room. We got close and zapped the men, they dropped. We each grabbed a princess and flew to the balcony before letting them loose.

Tamara said "You know it is a trap. They have troops ready to grab you."

I smiled "They are sleeping like babies right now. They wont wake till after our troops have them in hand. So this was a kidnapping after all. Well they will face justice of your families."

Angel said "I get first shot at them! Then the families can have what's left. One Question why did you go with them?"

Tamara sighed "They owned the aid. If we did not go with them, they would kill the whole class."

Grandmother said "They tried to do just that. If it was not for Ember and Janis working their butts off a lot of kids could have died.

I was looking towards the mirror "Here comes our troops." I picked up Tamara and flew down to meet the troops.

Ben was looking angry "We will talk about this later. What is the situation?" I filled him in and led him to the room where the bad troops were still sleeping. Then into the main room to pick up the leaders. It did not take long. We headed back. Alexis was waiting by the mirror. She gave me back my ring. I fished around my bag and pulled out a House crest ring and put it on her finger. I smiled at her and winked. We headed through the mirror back to the school. We found a way to lock up the bad guys and finally got home for the night or morning. It was 1 am so I went to bed. Mondays were my long day. This one is going to be longer than most.

Later that morning I got up and removed the binding spell on the class. I ran into Grandmother in the hall she said "Are we doing practical or are you still mad at them?"

I said "I have already removed the binding spell so yes we will be doing practical today. I am just trying to think of what to teach today since I wont be teaching shifting?"

She smiled "It will come to you I am sure. Lets get to breakfast. You did a lot last night so you need to fill up." She patted my tummy "It's all about baby." We walked down to see who was at the table to find we were the last ones there. After a feast of pancakes and blackberries we headed for the class room. We were still a quarter hour early. I could get used to this.

I smiled "I am no longer mad at all of you. So take out your spell books we are going to learn a new spell. This spell measures a persons magic level. This is a spell needed for many life paths. it is also the start of a spell class. A spell class is a group of spell while similar they differ in one or more points. Learn the base spell of a spell class and you will find it very easy to learn all the spells in that class. Don't learn the base spell and it is that much harder to learn that spell class. We will be working form this starting place on many spell classes. This is a spell I use quite often." Then we got down to the nuts and bolts of the spell. This did not take up much time so I went into several variations on this spell. I included checking self's level and a groups levels. That just took an hour. So I switched tracks and taught a simple spell of fire fingers. "This simple spell leads to the spell fire dance. We will be seeing the best at the fire dance this Friday with the rest of the school. Jessel is renowned for her fire dance. Kings and Queens come to see her when she dances."

Charlotte said "You sound like you know her real well?"

I laughed "You might say that. Ok story time, Back when I was working the pits of Crystalis, I came across a lady working fire like it was a tame pet. I went to her to get her to teach me. It took a month to get her to even test me. I passed the test but just by my skin. She told me she would teach me but only if I learned to fire dance. Magic I could do, Dance not so much. But when I set my sights on something I go all out. Slowly starting with finger fire I built till I could do the fire dance. I was young and flexible so I did ok at it even made some coin. Once I did I asked her to Teach me fire magic and she said What do you think you have been doing? It is all in the spells I have taught you. I was so worried about learning the dance the fire magic came easy to me. It was all a matter of applying the knowledge to the rest of the fire spells. Know a element and the magic will come to you. You all have been flying for awhile now. To do so you have to feel the winds and adjusting to them. Remember that when I get into wind magic next week. It is all in applying the knowledge you already have to a new magic. Well it is almost lunch time lets leave it there for today. After lunch all of you will be in our new practice hall. So gather there after lunch. Class dismissed." I took a deep breath that went well. So I went to meet Vickie for lunch.

We all filled into the dinning room and had a good lunch. Vickie felt a little weird but that's not new around here. The class went out to do their practical while I was lingering over a second cup of tea. I finally stood up "Lets go to my study to get some work done. It did not take long to get through what I needed to and we had our face to face meeting. We walked outside and I taught her the wing spell and sent her off to get the work delivered. I was done till Jessel showed up for her dress making time. I took a nap till then. Around 3 pm she showed. That morning after breakfast I had caught Cryss and asked to use her workshop? She said yes and gave me the key. When Sue woke me I got up and headed downstairs. Jessel was waiting for me in the living room. I greeted her then led her back to the workshop. I turned to her "Ok do you know what you want for your dress?" She handed me a drawing that looked like a flame drawn on Jessel. This one would be harder than the last one. I went and filled the cart with reds, pinks and all shades I could find in between or around red. I studied the drawing. Still looking at the drawing I said "Take off your clothes so we can start. She did and I began to weave. The one piece bathing suit was nice then I layered the dress around her. I made it as close as I could to the drawing finally it was complete. It really looked like living flame. I layered an enchantment through out the dress so it shimmered light in a fire pattern. She loved it. She put 5 gold coins in my hand.

Jessel said "You are a true friend." She danced around and the dress moved correctly. I heard someone trying the gate when I looked it was Cryss. I let her in. I smiled and hugged her.

I said "We are almost done, come look at the dress. We went a different way than the other one. I think it came out real well."

Cryss said "Wow the light and color moves. It almost looks alive. How did you do that Mommy? I want to learn that!"

I smiled "It is done by an enchantment. It's fairly simple so I will teach it to you."

Jessel grinned "Please don't show other people till after my show on Friday. I want to make a real splash and put that ice dancer in her place."

I shrugged "Are you staying for dinner?" She shook her head "You probly need to change back. We will wait out here." We went over the load of crystal planning. I knew there was a lot of crystal in the walls and floors. The whole place was at least 1/3 crystal. I took her to a side cave and taught her to extract crystal from the walls. I showed her to form the rock into pillars to keep the cave solid. Jessel called that she was ready to go. We moved to the front and let her out. I checked the time and decided to go inside. Cryss was tired so she came inside with me after locking the gate.

Grandmother was angry. She said "You had start them on fire! I thought you said you were not going to teach them the real dangerous ones!"

I sighed "The elements are the base spells for the harmony spells. Three of the six are fire mages anyway. Might as well teach them right. It was only fire fingers." There came a knock at the door.

Jessel smiled "I changed my mind if the offer for dinner is still open?" I waved her in. When we were sitting Grandmother smiled. I could tell she had an idea.

Grandmother said to Jessel "How many kids have you taught at one time? Have you ever tried a full class?"

Jessel smiled "3 is the most I have taught at one time. I have thought of teaching a class but never had the chance. Are you suggesting I try?"

Grandmother smiled "We have just started fire magic with fire fingers. I thought you could take the class through what you do to teach fire dance. There is 6 in the class. 3 of them have fire magic already. I think it would be a easy way to see if you would like to teach at the class level. It would just be a hour or two out of your day. If you like it you could continue till you are satisfied they are ready. We have the rest of the summer to do this if you want?"

Jessel laughed "When do we start?"

Grandmother said "How about after dinner" We got our own practice hall so no waiting for space. It is made out of crystal weave so it will not burn. What do you think?"

Jessel asked "Ember what do you think?"

I said "Jessel I can see you want to do this and it would give me a focus for the summer class. So I say go for it I will watch tonight but we will move it to afternoon practical class. This class is a good bunch so I think you will like teaching them. I'm going to see how dinners coming." I got up and went into the kitchen and found it a mad house. A controlled mad house I asked Tasha "How long?" She put up 1 finger then 5 fingers so I headed back to the living room. Sasha had been in the potion room most of the day so no potion class tonight. That opened up Alexis and Cryss to watch the class if they wanted to. When I got back Grandmother was making the offer to Alexis and Cryss. They both wanted to do it but wanted my permission first. I said "If you stick to it I will let you join the practical class from now on." They both gave me big hugs.

Alexis's time at the farm was over and I could just tell Tina and Tara, Cryss was trying something else. They would be ok with it I am sure. I went over to the Mirror and called Tina. Tina answered right away "Yes oh Ember, what's up?"

I said "Thanks for looking after Cryss like you have been but we are going another way with her for awhile."

She frowned "Why is it something I did or didn't do? I tried my best."

I smiled "It is nothing about you she is going to work on her dress making in the mornings and learn fire dance in the afternoon. Jessel is going to teach her. You know how kids are. Got to try the new thing."

Tina said "Ok as long as it is not something I did."

I said "You did wonderful. Why don't you come for dinner next week? I am sure she will be glad to see you. You are one of her favorite people. Talk to you later." I broke the link. I tried Tara and no one was home. There came a knock on the door.

It was Tara "Hi, is Jessel here?"

I said "Yes, what's up" I waved her in. She strode over to Jessel.

Tara said "The ice dancer is pushing that you be removed as head of the troop. She tried to call for a vote but was shot down. Its getting to be a close thing. Lentha is really wanting your job."

Jessel said "I'll let her have it after this Fridays performance I am retiring and going to teach full time. I am tired of all the up and comers biting at my heels. I have more coinage than I will ever need. I can do what I want. What I want right now is to teach. This will work I have friends in the troop that could teach Water, Earth, and Air if you want?" She was looking at me when she said that.

I smiled "I'll meet with them. If they impress me we will see. It is a two hour class we could make it 1/2 hour per element. Can you work with that?" She nodded "Well we may have a plan coming out of this."

Grandmother smiled "I will oversee all of the practical. When we shift to hour long classes in the fall we will see how it goes. Ember will be giving birth in the middle of the fall quarter so things will get a little hectic. We will decide on next quarter when it gets closer to the end of summer. This quarter we will do the practical that way and Ember will do the theory in the mornings. She is good at that. So we know what we are doing now?" Everyone nodded. "Good we will go with this plan for now." Dinner was called. I took Tara's arm and led her into the new dinning hall. soon everyone was seated. Grandmother stood up to make an announcement. "After dinner Jessel has agreed to teach a class on fire magic in the form of the fire dance. She will be teaching during the practical class from now on. Ember anything else?"

I smiled "Yes there is there is no potion class tonight. Alexis and Cryss will be joining for the practical class for the summer. That's all you can eat now." I started on my dinner.

Tara asked between bites "When were you going to tell me I have been replaced?"

I shrugged "I was looking for the right time. This all came up so fast. I told Tina badly. I think I hurt her feelings. I was just calling you when you showed up. I am so bad at breaking bad news. Things just get away from me. I think it is time for the Six and Darla to get together again this weekend. I would like to see all the Dragons in one place for once. I know I am changing the subject. We laughed at that."

After dinner we went to the practice hall. Cryss ran to the center of the room. When all of a sudden the place was filled with Dragons. The young Dragons circled Cryss and the brood circled a little further out the other way. On the edge Skya circled. It was quite a sight to see. A crystalline song began. I stood transfixed. On the beginning of the forth time through I spoke the words of the song for the other humans.

The Earth Mother embraces
We live
The Earth Mother calls
We listen
The Earth Mother sings
We enjoy
The Earth Mother cries
We comfort
The Earth Mother commands
We act
We call on the Earth Mother to make us Whole!

On the last word I felt the magic being pulled out of me. My magic reached out touching, caressing and changing each one. I was finding it hard to stand as my magic dipped very low. Finally I fell to the ground. The last thing I said before I passed out was "Live well my children!"

I woke in bed I felt totally drained. Jenny was at my bedside. I must have made a noise because she looked up and smiled. I tried to smile I was so weak it was very difficult. She stood up "I will get the others." she rushed out.

Soon she was back with Angel, Grandmother, Mother, Alexis, Ben and Sam. They all looked relived. Grandmother said "How are you feeling?"

I said "Drained what happened?"

Grandmother said "It takes quite a lot of magic to perform a miracle. The song was a prayer and spell. You answered it. You changed all of the dragons. You gave them the ability to produce their own eggs. but it cost you, after this child you will have no other. It almost killed you. Your magic is almost not there any more. Drink this, it is a stronger version of the potion that helped Cryss." I drank the potion. Grandmother checked my level "It is coming up slowly. You will not be getting out of bed till tomorrow at least."

I said "Where is Cryss are the Dragons all right?"

Angel said "They are fine. Cryss was changed the most she has been sleeping on and off as long as you have. I think she was the catalyst so it hit her harder. It is Thursday evening by the way."

Grandmother smiled "Class has been going great. The new format is really taking off. Jessel is quite the teacher and her friends are good too. I have been doing theory and they have been doing the practical and it has been working. You should be able to take over on Monday. Yes you can go to her performance tomorrow if you take it easy. now you should rest a little more." I was worried about Cryss but I just could not stay awake.

The next time I woke there was Cryss cuddled up to me. I looked up an Skya was perched on the headboard. I was hungry, Tina was at my bedside this time. I yawned and stretched. Tina said "Welcome back. You don't do things lightly do you? Well I would think you are hungry by now. I'll be right back." She got up and left.

Skya said "Thank you Mother you saved us. We will go on now to serve the mages of Sanctuary. We truly now of Sanctuary. No more between we are part of the earth. She speaks to us and we hear her now. We love you Mother."

I smiled "I love all my children. I always have and always will." Tina came back and set down a tray. She helped me sit up putting pillows behind me. Then she set the tray on my lap. The soup was good. Just as I finished Cryss woke up. She hugged me and slipped off the bed to go to the restroom. "I am sorry how I said things on the link. I did not think it through."

She said "Your Grandmother explained it to me so I am not sore any more. So lets forget it. You just get better. You up to seeing some people?" I nodded. She got up opened the door and said "you can come in now." In walked Jessel and three women I did not know.

Jessel said "Ember I would like to introduce Team Element, Of course there is me on fire, Liz on water, Kelly on earth and Sally on air. Ladies this is the Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver also known as The Princess of the Pits. I am sure you have heard me talk of her.

Tina said "You know she is a real Princess twice over of Crystalis and of Sanctuary. She is also Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Just to let you know."

Skya said "She is also Mother of all Crystal Dragons." They seemed very impressed.

Jessel said "Well yes she had the name of Princess of the pits when I first knew her. Are you going to be able to go to my show tonight?"

I smiled "I am told if I take it easy I will. I am feeling better. My Grandmother has the last say in such matters. You don't cross her." Just then Grandmother came in and shooed everyone out Tina too. I said "Good morning Grandmother." She smiled at that.

She said "Lets get down to it. I am going to check your levels and make you drink a potion. Then I want you to get up and walk around a bit to see how your strength is." And that is what we did. I was a little shaky getting up at first but did not take long for my strength to come back. I checked my own levels and found I was just a little off normal. I smiled I am on the mend. She said "Get dressed we will go downstairs for a family meeting." I tapped my bracelet and smiled. We made it downstairs to the dinning room. Everyone was there and I do mean everyone. They all smiled when I came in. When we were seated Grandmother got things rolling. First thing is we need a deputy Grand Mage. When Ember is out of it because of having her baby someone needs to step up and cover for her. Before you ask it can't be me. I have my reasons. I have three candates coming in later in the week. Lets look at our own first. Any suggestions?"

Veronica - Generalist
Sophie - Shaper
Vanessa - Elementist
Jan - Enchanter

This is all that came up and they all came from me. I said "They are all 5th level so they are good but to take my place I am not sure."

Grandmother said "We will table that for right now. Now we know who will keep things running while the Queen is out of it. She has been training with the Queen for quite a while now. The school is taken care of and quite well. keep a look out for a deputy grand mage. I guess that is all for now. dismissed." After lots of shaking of hands every one went their own way.

I looked down the hall to the class room and Grandmother said "All right we will do it together." So we went down to the class room and I let Grandmother teach most of the class till she was talking about harmony spells. Then she turned it over to me and I talked for the last 1/2 hour. It was good to be teaching again.

I finished my talk on harmony spells just as it got time for lunch. So I dismissed the class. I walked down the hall to the dinning room. Lunch for me was a small sandwich and a bowl of soup. I didn't mind. I was quiet during lunch thinking. There really was no one to take my place right now. I hope that the three that Grandmother looked better. I decided to study after lunch so I could be ready for the GED test as soon as I could take it.

After Lunch I headed to my study to read a bit. Grandmother followed me in. As I sat down I said "Something up? I was just going to study."

She said "There is a problem with the three I am bringing in. They are great mages but they are a bit power hungry. They would see you as weak and try to take over. They might be able to call you out. But they were the only ones at your level not already in a job."

I said "Well I will just have to let the Queen decide. If she goes with one of them that's fine with me. It would be out of my hands then. I would prefer to have the time for baby. That reminds me I need to add on a nursery. How big do you think it should be?"

Grandmother looked at me "You are really fine with her picking someone else? You are the most powerful person in Sanctuary. You want that to go away?"

I smiled "Power is relative. I don't need to seek power, it finds me. Maybe it is someone else's turn in the spotlight. I will let Angel decide. I think I'll make it as big as my bedroom. Yes that should be plenty big."

She shook her head "When did you get so wise? Well if that is what you want. I will stand with you." She got up and left, and I got down to some heavy studying.

Dinner was called before I knew it. I smiled Fire Dance tonight. I went in to dinner to find my place taken by a large cat. I hissed at the dang thing. It mewed. "Ok you can stay but get off my dang chair!" She dropped to the floor with an heavy thud. That cat was pregnant, just what I need more mouths to feed. I shook my head and tried to get the hair off my chair. I finally sat down to a regular meal. Besides the occasional yawl from the living room the dinner went fine.

After dinner I found four new kittens in the living room behind the couch. Mother cat giving them their dinner. I said "Great just great, I am not dealing with this someone else deal with it." I walked out on the porch and slipped into the deep couch. Ben came out. He smiled at me and I knew it was taken care of. I said "Keep an eye on the time so we can go to the fire dance. Ok love?" He nodded. I started to play up my cat side. I even shifted into my favorite cat girl. purring and playing.

Grandmother came out and said "Alright you two enough. No giving the dorms a show." I could not help it I hissed at her then shifted back. I pushed up and looked at the dorm there was no lights. Everyone must be getting ready for the fire dance. I looked at the time we should go.

I smiled "Time to go!" I tapped my bracelet for the gypsy outfit I planned to wear.

Grandmother came out "Oh no you don't this is a official function so you will wear your gown and crown. The others will be here soon then we will go. Ben you will wear your formal armor so go get ready. Cryss came out in her pure white gown. Alexis came out in a nice dress smiling.

I said "Oh no little sister your not getting off that easy." I had her stand still and I created a gown half way between mine and Cryss's. I took out the crown and handed it to Grandmother. She placed it on Alexis's head. Grandmother was all Archmage looking. Sam came out in formal armor looking sharp. Ben came out and took my arm. Angel and Mother arrived and we headed out. We were quite the sight. People parted to let us pass. Following behind us was the class looking nice.

We soon made it to the spot and we had seats right up front with the class right behind us. I spotted Jessel and moved over to say hello. She looked at me and curtsied. I smiled at her. "I just wanted to give my greetings to the woman of the hour. I wish you the best show possible."

She said "Thank you Your Highness. I see you brought the whole family to the show I am touched. We will Wow you I promise you." I nodded and headed back to the family. Soon the show started. The first act was a pair using air magic to show off what they could do. It was fun with a lot of comedy. Then came The Ice Dancer Lentha. She was pretty good and her ice work was top grade. Her dance was a cross between ice skating and current dance trends. All in all not bad. But not what I came to see. Next the main event. The bonfire was lit and Jessel took her place ready to start.

The band started a gypsy song. The dance began on the edge of the fire with movements that imitated the fire. Slowly as the fire grew she moved into the fire twining its movements till she was one with the fire. As she moved deeper into the fire the fire took on her movements so they were one. Finally she was at the top and a flame took on a shape of a person. the two danced as the music reached its peak! Slowly they parted as the music wound down. She circled her way out and the flames bowed to her as she went. As she turned to her flame partner at the edge of the fire and blew a kiss The flame partner bowed to her then dispersed. She stepped out of the fire as the music ended and her dance was done.

This was as good or better than I have ever seen her dance. I could see the flush to her cheeks and the smile on her lips. She loved this the rush of the dance and the danger. She would dance till she was old and gray. Till the day her fire partner takes her for the last time and consumes her. I started the clapping and soon it was a roar.

Jessel held up her hands and the clapping stopped. She said "A long time ago a young girl came to me asking me to teach her fire magic. After awhile and a lot of practice this girl danced within the flames an walked away unscathed. This girl grew to be know as the Princess of the Pits. She is here tonight. Would you join me in asking her to join me in the next dance?" There was a roar of clapping. Jessel came up in front of me then curtsied and held out her hand to me. I stood and took her hand.

I whispered "I'll get you for this." As we walked to the bonfire I tapped my bracelet and was wearing the gypsy outfit again. The music started and we danced a older version of the fire dance. It was not hard to concentrate on the spells and let her lead me around the fire. It all came back to me the rush, the power and the feeling of joy as I danced. She led well and soon the dance was over and we were standing before the crowd. I let the roar wash over me and I just enjoyed myself.

Grandmother was not happy about that dance but knew I was put on the spot. Mother looked at me and I knew she was not happy either. I just continued to smile I was not going to let any thing get me down. Jessel said "Thank you all for tonight. It was my last performance as leader of this troop. I am retiring and will be going into teaching full time. So you will be seeing me around the school from now on. And thanks to Princess Ember my last act has been a memorable one. Not only did she dance with me but she made the dress I am wearing. So thank you Your Highness for all you have done for me. So we come to the end of the show I hope you liked it. Good night and be safe.

We all got up and the crowd parted for us as we left. We walked to the house with ease. I put Cryss to bed as soon as we got back. Alexis went up to read before bed. So did the class. Everyone knew I was going to get yelled at and did not want to see it. It was the so called Adults left to talk things over. I sat on the couch with Ben waiting for the chewing out I was sure was coming. Surprisingly it did not come. We talked about the show but my dance was not brought up. My nickname was though. They teased me about it and brought up how ironic it was. Finally I brought up my dance. They all complemented me on my dancing but did not yell at me for over doing things. I was surprised and just let it go. I will never figure out these people. After a bit I was getting tired and went up to get ready for bed. Ben soon followed and we laid in Bed and talked about baby names. I Liked Belle Rose and Ben liked John and Lance. I did not have the heart to tell him I was having a Girl. So we decided on those names and went to sleep.

Saturday I slept in so it was almost 10 when I got up. When I was getting dressed I noticed that the baby bump was a bit bigger. I had to adjust my clothing again. I went down to get some breakfast. Alexis was sitting in the kitchen talking to the maids. Sasha had already gone to the farm for more herbs. Tasha was with Trixie. So Sue was in charge. Saturday was pretty relaxed. I was still recovering and did not want to push it so I just hung out with Ben. Zoe showed up about 3 and had a report about what they learned from the kidnappers. The aid was arrested and confessed to putting the freak out into the punch. The troops were mercenaries so had no useful information. the three leaders were not talking so far. The aid got the drug from the leader of the three. That's how they got her to do it she was hooked on another drug. Once they finally talked we would decide what to do with them. They all were showing signs of drug withdrawal though. Even though I knew the spells I was not going to try to look in a junkies mind too dangerous to do. Zoe took off after that. Ben shook his head he was sure their was some one behind all this that we had not found yet. I had to agree with him too many things did not add up. If the person was as smart as I think they should be then the three would not have anything useful. We will have to catch them some other way. Well the restful feeling of the day was gone. I might as well do some work. I went inside to make some clothes. I had my work bag for the crystal. When I checked the bag it was nearly empty. Dang it I forgot to keep it full. I decided it was time to mine some crystal.

I asked Ronda and Josie, my two crystal specialist, if they wanted to learn the right way to extract crystal. They jumped at the chance. So we headed along the back wall for a bit then entered a cave. I checked the cave was safe so we went to the back wall and started. I showed them how to take the crystal out and leave the rock in columns. It was a long process even longer since I was teaching them. I filled my work bag and two others in about 2 hours. The others only filled one each. It was a good experience and my good mood was back. We walked back to the entrance and I made a gate with a lock. I made a key for each of us. We now had our private mine. We got back to the house and Zoe was back with bad news. The aid and the three leaders were dead. Nobody knew how but all four overdosed. Dang it what are we going to do? Someone made sure they said nothing. We had a enemy out there and we had no idea who it was. Dang it we were in trouble again.

It was almost dinner time so Zoe stayed and we talked but we did not even know where to start. The kidnapping was a trap but for who? Only a mage could follow the trail the way we did. But when facing a top class mage troops like they had were useless as was proven. So was it a test? I just don't know.

Dinner was called before I could give myself a headache. We ate then Zoe headed out. The girls were wondering something. Charlotte asked "How did you get the nick name of Princess of the Pits?"

I smiled "I was younger than most if not all of the girls working the pits at the time. Yet I was working more than girls 3 to 4 years older than me. I am not sure when that name was first used but it became my calling card so to speak. You see the ones who had nick names were remembered. Few remembered my real name but almost everyone remembered that nick name. It got people talking and that's how I got jobs. They talked about my age, my skill level and my looks. I was always keeping myself clean and tidy. I guess Princess came out of that. I had totally forgotten about that nick name till Jessel brought it up. It is just another part of my past."

Lynette asked "You said you were younger than other girls working the pits. How old were you?"

I sighed "I started the summer of my 11th year. Most did not start till they were 14 to 16. Some called me a brat others a prodigy depending if we were up for the same job or not. I made my mark and learned my trade in those pits. At times I loved it, at times I hated it but all the time I respected it. I think it is time to brew some potions who's up for it." Nobody raised there hands. "All right something different. How about making and enchanting a pair of earrings." Every girl in the room raised their hands. Of course what girl doesn't love jewelry! "All right meet me in the class room." I went to get my work bag.

I walked in as Alexis and Cryss were pulling Sasha and Tasha in to seats. I smiled they should be able to do this. I took out some silver wire and crystal pieces and gave to every person in the room. The making of the earrings was fairly easy using basic shaping skill. They all made theirs different. Now for the hard part. I taught them a simple enchantment that made them glitter and sine in different colors. The trouble if they do it wrong it would shatter the earrings. Surprisingly no one messed up. I love this group. Of course I did not tell them I could trace them by the enchantment. Well That was it for the night. Cryss came up to me "Mommy I can't wear these they are for pierced ears."

I smiled "Tell your grandmother about you problem honey. I an sure she will solve it. Then it is time for you to go to bed. I will be up to tuck you in, in a little while." She went off to find her Grandmother. I walked over to Sasha and Tasha. For some reason they looked scared. I shook my head and smiled "It is fine that you are here as long as there is someone on duty you two are free to take any class I give in the evenings. Sasha you might want to really work on your shaping. If you get good enough you could make your own bottles for your potions. Tasha I am not sure where this class will help you except with controlling your magic. I will work in a lot of shaping the should help you both. Tasha how was your training today?"

She smiled "It is teaching me things I never knew to think about. I am very happy and can't thank you enough for talking to Trixie."

I smiled "Like Trixie said we can never have too many midwives. Sasha how is your studying coming?"

She said "I think I am getting the basics down I have a small stock of potions ready for sale I am going to sell them through another merchant right now till I know more. I have talked to several looking for the best one. I have not found them yet."

I said "Good plan, keep it up both of you." I headed to see what answer Grandmother had for Cryss. I felt a pinch in my right ear then my left ear. I knew what her answer was. I walked in and up to Cryss who was trying not to cry. "Shush baby I will make it better." I healed around the earrings so the holes would stay open. "Better honey?" She nodded "Then it is time for bed." I took her hand and led her up stairs.

I got back down stairs after two stories and one lullaby. I am such a push over for that little girl. I was looking for Ben it was cuddle time. Grandmother waved me over.

She said "Ben told me what you think about the kidnapping. I agree with you it was too simplistic for trapping a mage. I think this was set for Ben. But even then it is a poor way of doing it. He would have a mage to get through the portal and that means you."

I sopped her "I just thought of something. What if it was not about trapping either of us but to get us out of the way while something else is going on. Something we would stop."

She frowned "It is your luck to get sucked into these things. You might just have it there. I think if you let your luck run wild you will find out." That's what I am afraid of. I nodded and went back to looking for Ben. I found him sitting in the deep couch. I smiled and sat on his lap. He did not respond I got worried and tried to feel his pulse. That is when I found the dart in his neck. I called for Grandmother while I checked his heart. It was beating very slowly. Grandmother came out and frowned "What is the matter?"

I said "Look at his neck he has been drugged. Call Janis right away I can barely feel his heart." She rushed back in. I slipped off his lap to look into his half closed eyes. There was no light in his eyes. He was dieing. I placed both hands on his chest and began the twinning. Once I had it I slowly brought his pulse rate up and his breathing back to normal. This took a long time. Janis arrived and checked him over found the dart and pulled it out. There was a jolt to his system that if I had not been sustaining him would have killed him. I was able to keep him alive but just. She made several tests on the dart till she found the drug and forced a potion down him. Slowly it became easer to twin him then his eye opened all the way and I released the twinning. I sat back on my heels and looked at Janis. I said "Damn that was close I almost lost the twinning when you pulled that dart out. What in the worlds was on that dart."

Janis said "Clinsnon it is a deadly poison. Someone from Sillar does not like him. Their the only ones that use it because it is unpredictable. Sometimes it kills right away, and sometimes it takes days. Where did you learn that technique? It held him till I could find the antidote."

I said "It is the starting of a bonding spell. I have found it can be used to stabilize a weak hurt person. I don't use it unless I have to because it has side effects. The longer I hold it the more of their life I see and the more of mine they see. It is not something I want to do every day. It makes me uneasy to know someone else knows that much about me without the context."

She said "I can see how that can be. But can you teach me the technique?" I nodded "Well lets get him inside. He will be fine ounce the poison works out of his system." I took one side and Janis took the other so we could get him inside up the stairs and in bed. He was asleep as soon as he laid down. "Let him sleep he should be fine in the morning. I'll be by tomorrow to check on him." Grandmother was at the door.

Grandmother said "I will see you out. But then you have been to this house so much you should have a room here." I got Ben undressed and covered up then started to get ready for bed myself. Grandmother came back and asked "How bad was it?"

I said "If I had not been Twinning him when she took the dart out we would have lost him! The Twinning was the only thing keeping him alive. I could feel him start to slip away when she gave him the potion. It was a very close thing! Now they have attacked my family. Now I Am Mad! In the morning when I am sure he is safe the one who done this will not be safe from me!"

Grandmother looked at me and sighed "You are set on this I see. I will not stand in your way. I will pick up the pieces when it is over."

I sighed "I will not kill them as much as I want to, I will give them to The Queen to do with what she sees best."

Grandmother said "Yes I know you will but who will protect this house when your gone and Bens out of action?"

I walked over to the wall and placed my hand on it. I said "Safe House" I smiled "The house is now sealed. Only the front door will work and only for me or you. There is a shield over the rest of the house." I picked up and opened my link compact. "Everyone who is living here is accounted for plus 1. It looks like we have a shifter in the house." I placed my hand on the wall and cast a spell "I guess it is not you or me. Lets check the others." A quick sweep through the upstairs and everyone was who and where they should be. Downstairs We checked the maids quarters everyone good there. that left the dot in the living room. I walked in to find a man looking around. he was dressed like Grandmother so I pointed my staff at him. He said something in a language I did not know and cast 4 darts at us then went to jump out the window. He bounced off knocking himself out in the process. I looked at Grandmother "Are you alright? Watch those darts they are deadly." She pointed at the floor where the 2 darts had bounced off of her shield had landed. The 2 he had thrown at me were on the floor too. I moved over to him checking for signs of life he was truly out cold. So I checked him for weapons and potions found many of both. Stripped him down to his underwear and tied him to a chair. Well we had him now what. I looked behind the couch and there was the cat and kittens in a box with a blanket. a bowl of water and food nearby. That accounts for everyone. I decided to call Angel. I walked to the hall mirror and called Angel.

She answered right away "Something happened what our link is fuzzy." I filled her in and asked what we should do with this guy. "I am not to sure I understand the part where he tries to jump out the window and knocks himself out?"

I sighed "My house is made of crystal weave even the windows so instead of breaking they bounced him back with all the force going to his head. on top of that he got shocked by the shield around the house. It is night, night time for him. I am sure he is the one who darted Ben and almost killed him. He tried to get us but they bounced off our shields."

Angel said "I'll be right there with guards. This guy would attack at night. Try not to kill him before I get there. " She broke the link. I called Byron, Bens second.

He answered "Yes oh Ember is something wrong."

I said "Yes I need you to get over here right now. Someone tried to kill Ben tonight. He almost did it. We caught the guy. Angel is on the way over with guards but I want you here too. I will explain when you get here."

He said "On my way." He broke the link. I tapped my bracelet and was in my work clothes. I woke Sasha and had her get some tea going. Byron made it to the house first. I let him in and filled him in fully about tonight. He said "How do you know I am not a shifter?"

I pointed at the door he just came through "If you were shifted you would change back the second passing through that door. I activated that too late and he was in the house already. So we had to do it the hard way. We did and he lost." At that point Angel got there with the guards. I let her in watching the guards for shifters. Sure enough there was one when he passed through the doorway he reverted. He was reaching for a blade and I dropped him with a lightning bolt. I handed Angel a broche and Byron a ring.

I said "Those items will revert a shifter if you come within 10 feet. Looks like we got a shifter war on our hands." The other guards took the fakes weapons an tied him up. After patting the guy down they found darts, potions and Drugs. "If we check I bet those match the drugs that killed the three and the aid. Now we know how they did it. Damn this is going to be hard. Well we know their tactics now. Byron your in charge for a few days while Ben recovers. He was almost dead tonight. Probly 3 days so Wednesday before I'll let him go back to work." Sue brought tea for everyone. I let that sink in.

Byron asked looking at the darts "How did he get close enough to dart Ben? These don't look like they would fly far."

Grandmother said "He was disguised as me, I did not see it but he was in clothes like mine. Guess he drew the short straw.

The cat came up to me and mewed a few times then growled. I said "Ok but be back by morning." I went over and opened the door for her. She strutted out.

Byron asked "You speak cat? What am I saying of course you do you are the Grand Mage after all. Don't all mages have cats for familiars?"

Skya flew in and landed on my shoulder and said "Not all. I am Embers Familiar."

I said "I learned to speak several languages when I was working the Pits of Crystalis. Cat was one of them. But that is beside the point. We need to figure out how to find who is behind this war!" Everyone was stumped on that one. Byron gave some orders and the two fakes were carted off. "I think you should give this ring to the jailer and be sure no one gets near these two till they have been checked." I handed him 3 rings. "Give the other two to people you trust." I went over to Angel "Here's two more broaches for the ones you trust. I am depleting my shifter detectors but oh well. I'll just make more."

Sue came in with Dori after Byron and the guards left. They came up to me "Miss we have a problem Frenica keeps changing from girl to boy and back again."

Angel said "Another one! Get the guards!"

I said "Stop sis this one I knew about. I found out about her in Whitewater. It is a curse so the reveal spell would not work the same way. I had not had time to reverse the curse on her yet. Frankly I had forgotten about it. Lets see to this now." We walked into the maids quarters and there was Frenica flashing between genders. I put my hand out and she stopped on girl. I asked "Do you wish to go back to being a man or continue your life as a woman? I can make it so just tell me what you want."

She thought about it and drew a breath "I want to be a woman! I have found a good life since I came here. Please make it so I am a woman forever!"

I smiled "I will banish the curse and make this your true form." I cast two spells. "It is done from now on you don't ever have to worry about those dreams ever again. Go back to sleep." She laid down and was fast asleep in a moment. I motioned the others out. "She will never again remember her time as a man. She will just remember hitting her head and forgetting things. Please don't bring it up any more. This is who she is now and forever just as she asked. Hopefully she can grow now." I walked out dang it I missed another night of sleep.

Angel asked "So the spell wont detect her now?"

I shook my head "That is her true form now. She is no longer shifted. In fact she can't shift. The magic just wont work on her. We will see where her life goes from here. I am hoping she will be happy."

Angel said "You are such a Mom! I am too tired to fly home mind if I crash in your spare room for a few hours?"

I smiled "You know you are always welcome. I'll have Sue get the room ready. Be about quarter hour lets have some more tea." So I gave the order then we sat down to some light tea. I wanted to go check on Ben but I was being a good hostess. Soon the room was ready and I lent Angel one of my nightgowns so off to sleep she went. I walked into our room and Ben was sleeping soundly. I checked his heart strong and regular. I switched to my nightgown and slipped into bed. I sighed and slept.

Sunday morning came late and I got up put on my working clothes. I had to adjust my clothes for the baby bump. I checked Ben and he was just waking. I said "Morning love"
He tried to sit up I stopped him. "You stay in bed today. You had a hard evening last night. I want to make sue you are 100% before I let you out of bed."

He said "Then it was not a dream? I really almost died? I thought it was some strange dream. You saved me?"

I smiled "Janis and I worked on you for almost a hour before you decided to live. Don't you ever do that to me again!"

He smiled "I'll try love I'll try." There came a tapping at the door and Sue brought in breakfast for Ben.

Sue said "Janis is downstairs waiting to see you Miss." She started to arrange pillows to help Ben sit up. She was very efficient. I chuckled and went down stairs. Angel was still there and talking to Janis.

Grandmother came up to me "How is Ben? I did not think it best for me to look in on him. Seeing what happened."

I smiled "He is fine, we will soon have a professional opinion on that. I will tell him the whole story I am sure he will not hold you responsible." We went over to Angel and Janis. "Hi Bens still in bed if you want to see him? I am not letting him out till you clear him. Having been near death myself I know how draining it can be."

Janis said "I will go up in a moment. I think both of you could use a down day but by the look on your face that is not going to happen. So I will just say take it easy as you can. I will go up now."

I said "Dori there will take you up and get you anything you need." Off Janis went.

Angel said "That was a great nightgown last night. Was that satin?"

I chuckled "Like everything I own it is made from the weave. It is made to imitate satin though. I love the feel don't you." We gabbed on about clothes and what the weave can do. We both knew we were just talking to stall till Janis came back down. Soon she came down. She came over. I asked "Well how is he?"

She smiled "Right to the point. He should stay in bed today and off work for two more days but the prognosis is very good. There seems to be no side effects so far. Have him see me at my place on Wednesday. Other than that Don't baby him too much. As long as I am here and both of you are lets have a looks see at that baby bumps." A half hour later I was done and having breakfast when she got done with Angel. She said "Other than Angel needing better clothes you both are in good shape. Due date middle of the fall quarter. Now on another matter That maid Tasha I would like her to spend 1 day a week with me working on her healing ability."

I said "Tuesday or Thursday are her open days. She works with Trixie on Saturday." I stopped Sue "Ask Tasha to step out here a moment please." Just a moment later Tasha was there.

Janis said "Tasha I would like you to work with me on Thursdays to work on your healing ability. How dose that sound to you?"

Tasha smiled "I would be honored to do that Miss."

Janis said "Good be at my place at 10 am On Thursdays from now on." she turned to the rest of us "Well I'm off. Good day all."

I looked at Tasha "Another step towards your dream of being a midwife, Congratulation. Work hard and it will happen."

Tasha could not stop smiling. "Yes Miss, Thank you Miss." she went back into the kitchen. I smiled at her happiness. I spotted Josie and walked over to her.

I said "Josie are you ready to get caught up with the class? I have time to help you now."

Josie said "I'll get my book." And that's what we did for the rest of the day. I taught her how to make a outfit bracelet, bag of holing and a staff of dark flame. I also taught her the wing spell. It was a full day. We finished just as dinner was being called.

After diner we sat and the girls asked for another jewelry class. I said ok and led them to the class room. This time a ring that did two things, 1 passive and 1 active. The active part would be a flashlight. The passive part would be a shifter detector. Making the rings was simple shaping and the crystal of their choice was set in the front. This would focus the flashlight. Once the rings were done and the crystals set I taught them a simple light enchantment with an on and off code to be cast on the crystal. When that was done I taught the other enchantment to be cast on the ring part. Kia messed up and had to start again. Cryss had made hers look like a little dragon with the crystal in its mouth. She got top grade for the class. Everyone checked there lights and they worked in whatever color their crystal was. I shifted my hands to check if the detectors would go off. They did all right, they brought everyone on the first floor to the class room. I smiled and told them what had happened. All but Grandmother went back to what they were doing.

Grandmother said "Do you think they will go after the kids?" I shrugged "I better make one of those rings can I get the materials from you?" I handed her what was needed. She sat down and the girls watched her make a very elegant ring with a big crystal. I knew she was altering the enchantments. She was so subtle but I could see where she was going with this. A point of light would appear on the crystal acting like a compass to tell her where the shifter was. I smiled and took out what I needed and copied her new ring with the enchantments. Then I dismissed class for the night. I held back Cryss for a moment and asked "Do you want to Do some more rings like Grandmothers and mine just give them the design like yours?" She nodded so I gave her what she needed for 6 rings. "All right you can start tomorrow it is bed time now." I took her up and tucked her in. Sung her a lullaby then headed to check on Ben.

Ben was sleeping so I headed downstairs to see what was going on. Angel was still there and talking to Grandmother. I walked over and smiled at them. They were talking clothing and I was drifting. I thought of something I needed to work some heavy magic soon if I was going to keep my levels up. I sighed "I am a teacher now not a fighter I was only reacting when they came after Ben and into my house. I was on the sidelines providing back up. Until I have this baby I should not try to do anything else. It is time to retire from Grand Mage. I am stuck in this house to protect the child and a Grand Mage needs to find the trouble before it is a problem and take care of it. That is not me any more." Angel and Grandmother was looking at me startled. "Did I say that out loud?"

Grandmother said "Yes you did. Do you believe that? You have done more for Sanctuary and the school than anyone else! Will you truly walk away from that?"

I said "Maybe I am just tired or a little depressed or both. I know I will have to give up something to raise this child. There is simply not enough time in a day to do all of it. If I give up being Grand Mage maybe I can still be a Teacher and do some good there. I do love to teach. Being Grand Mage is a full time thing it is not a job it is who you are. I am not sure if that is who I am any more. As soon as we find a replacement I think I will retire from that position and concentrate on being a Mom and a Teacher." The room was very quiet during my little speech. I turned to the stairs "I am going to Bed." I knew everyone was surprised by what I said but then I did not care at this moment. My mood was slowly turning sour. The little one was kicking and I was not liking the day. Ben was sitting up when I came in.

He said "Don't make a bad decision just to make a decision. You need to clear your head. Why don't you make a special shield to go with the sword and armor you made me. Working strong magic always brings your mood up."

I said "There is one in the arm of your armor. Its called the fan shield. Tomorrow I will show you how it works. Maybe you are right about working some magic. I am going to the mine. I'll be back in the morning." I slipped out the back door. With a wave the fence opened and I walked along the wall till I got to the mine. I took out my key and opened it up. I entered and relocked the mine. I went as far back as I could and looked at the wall. I began mining and kept going for hours. I filled a side chamber and kept going. The work helped but my worries were still there. My watch alarm went off. it was time to get up. I had a class to teach.

I walked back with six bags of holding full of crystal. I went in and sat at the table. Everyone was looking at me. Breakfast started and I ate without tasting. I shook myself after Breakfast and Grandmother took my arm and pulled me into my study. She said "Where have you been? You look like hell! Have you had any sleep at all? You are not acting like yourself. What is going on in that thick head of yours?"

I said "Ben and I talked last night. He reminded me that working magic tended to clear my head and lift my mood. So I went to the mine and worked it till my alarm went off. I used a lot of magic and it still did not help my mood. So I came back to teach the class."

She said "You are in no condition to teach a class. You need to go upstairs and cuddle up to you husband and get some sleep! I'll cover your class. Did you happen to think this bad mood may be hormonal? I told you the hormones play hell with the body and mind during pregnancy!" she hands me a potion "Take this if it is hormones it will help. Now get some sleep." I took the potion and was out as soon as I hit the bed.

Someone was shaking my shoulder. I pushed the hand away. it came back stronger this time. I sighed and opened one eye. It was Cryss. I said "What is it Cryss?"

She smiled "Grandmother says it is time to get up." It was 11 am I pushed up and out of the bed. I checked the day it was still Monday so I had my Grand Mage duties to do. I ruffled Cryss's hair and went to the bathroom to clean up. I headed downstairs soon after. My mood was much better so it must have been hormones. Grand mother was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.

She said "How is your mood? Better? Well those three I told you about are here."

I frowned "Who is watching the class?"

She said "Vanessa is here Talking about her specialty. We need to see to this. I need you to show a little fire in there ok?"

I sighed "Alright lets get them." I walked into the living room and could see they were all at least 10-12 years older than I am. This is going to be a pain. I looked them over by the set of there jaws they thought this would be a easy score. That pissed me off. "Well now we are looking for a Deputy Grand Mage. If you thought it was for the Grand Mage position You can leave now!" They wavered at that. "No one leaving ok we will move on to abilities. Follow me to our practice area." I walked them over. I said I will ask you to demonstrate your best skill then I will test you. Fail the test and you are gone." The first one was showing off with fire. I hit her with a waterspout. She was not able to recover. I shook my head. Grandmother pointed off to the side. The second one tried to pull some earth through the floor it did not work. Switched to water that was around from the water spout. I waited till her hands were in the water and I froze it. She could not recover. I shook my head. Grand mother pointed to a point along the wall. She walked there. I looked at the last one and she cast a fear spell on me it didn't work. She tried to do a lot of things in rapid secession. They all bounced off my shield. I had the weave in the floor grab her ankles and slowly cover her legs Till she was covered to just below her armpits. This whole time I had not moved an inch. She was beating at the weave but it just was hard as steal.

Grandmother said "Looks like we keep looking. I expected more than this."

I looked at my watch and said "Lunch time, Baby don't like it when I miss meals. So come back on Friday I will give you another try." I snapped my fingers and the water turned off, the ice broke and the weave let the third one go. I walked off with out looking back.

When Grandmother caught up to me she said "What do you really think? I think #3 had a chance there for a while. Then you pulled that tricky weave trick. I don't think she will be back."

I said "I had hopes for #2 but she forgot the rule when working with water. Never stop it moving. The girls were sitting waiting for lunch to start. I took my seat and nodded to Sue. They started bring in lunch. Vickie was there for our face to face. All was going as a Monday should. Vanessa stayed for lunch.

Vanessa asked "So how did the auditions go? Find and back up?"

I said "Not at this time. They were disappointing. I thought it would take longer to beat all three. They were not as good as their press." Grandmother described a blow by blow of the 3 hopefuls time. It sounded very funny to me. I said #3 would have had a chance if she would have noticed I had my shield up from the start. She did nothing about it so her spells had no affect. Each broke a basic rule so they lost quickly. Remember this girls get the basics down first then get fancy. Never forget the basics.

After lunch The girls went to practical class and Vickie and I went in to my study to do our work. About halfway through the dang paperwork a knock came on the door. I said "Enter" and grandmother came in.

She said "We have another job seeker waiting to see you."

I said "Oh I thought you said you could only find three or is this one a walk in?"

Grandmother said "This one just got out of the pits where she spent 5 years learning. From what I can tell she is a real fireball. Worked herself up from nothing. Orphaned at 12 and worked in the pits from then."

I said "Sounds good what's the catch? Well it does not matter. Lets have a look at her." I got up and headed for the living room. Well right off hand I could see she was ruff and not a rule person. That I did not mind. She was young but so am I. I wonder how much schooling she got if any? I said "So your here for the Deputy Grand Mage job?" Her back went up right away.

She said "Yeah what's it to you?" Not a good start for you girl.

I said "I am the one who will be testing you. My name is Ember. You are?"

She said "Quin, Let's get to it then." I led her to the practice rooms and into mine

I smiled "Ok you show me what you got and I'll test you. You pass we talk about the job you fail you walk. So lets see it then." She studied me for a few moments then drew a fire bow and pointed it at me. she let fly and it splattered on my shield. then she tried ice knives. I was waiting when she went to move in I had the floor grab her ankles. She did not freak she slipped out of her boots and jumped back. From then on she kept moving. I made up my mind. "Ok I've seen enough. You have great potential and I think this job would bring that out in you. This is not a 9 to 5 job this is you live the job. You will be my back up while I am on leave to have a baby. You will be out there doing what I can't right now. Let me guess you have no place to stay here or coinage to get one? Well looks like Ben is going to be put out with me again." Grandmother chuckled from the doorway.

Quin said "I thought you would want someone who went to one of those fancy magic schools all spit and polish."

I smiled "No the reason you got this test is you came through the pits just like me."

She looked at me "Wait a moment small, pretty, young, And made it through the pits. You cant be the Princess of the pits can you?"

I chuckled "I always hated that nick name but I could never find out who started it. But yes I had that name when I was there. My name now is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Well there is more but I don't feel like going on for a hour.

She just stared for a few moments then did a very clumsy curtsy. I nodded to her. Well now that's over with lets get the paperwork done and move you into your room. By then it should be time for dinner and of course my husband grouching at me for bringing another one home. We headed to my study where Vickie was still waiting. We did the paper work and talked of pay. I let Grandmother take that part. Finally it was all done. We went into the living room and Vickie left. Ben came in and spotted the new face right off the bat. He went over to introduce himself.

The girls were wondering if there was going to be another class tonight. Finally Alexis was the one to ask. I waved over Quin and asked "How good are your shaping skills and your enchanting skills?"

Quin said "Fair on both. You need something made?"

I said "I run an extra class in the evenings lately it has been making and enchanting different kinds of jewelry. Tonight your going to teach the class. Yes this is a test."

She said "I have never been a teacher before."

I said "I'll be watching so if you get overwhelmed I'll take over I just want to know what you can do." Dinner was called and everyone filed in. We had a good meal. I was sure Quin could use one. I remember many days in the pits going hungry. Well at least she will get fed regularly. I am such a Mom.

After dinner was over for a few moments We headed to the class room. I sat to the side and watched while Quin stumbled through showing them how to make an anklet. She did better with the enchanting it to change color with mood. she checked them and they all did it right. She dismissed the class.

After class Cryss came up with a bag. She said "These are the rings you wanted. I had enough for 8 of them."

I said "Very nice why don't you get Grandmother to tuck you in tonight?" She went off. I took out one of the rings. I said to Quin "You will need one of these in your job. We are at war with shifters right now and this is a shifter detector." I explained how it worked and she put it on her finger. It really did not go well. I took off my plain one and switched it for the more ornate one. She liked that better.

Quin asked "Who is that kid if she can make such rings at her age?"

I smiled "That is my daughter Cryss. Long story. I am not up to telling it tonight. You should hit the sack you got a job to start tomorrow. Yes this place is weird but you will get used to it." I showed her to one of the spare rooms. Looks like I will have to add more rooms again. There was 15 right now and only 1 spare in the bunch. Where will I find the room? What's going to happen when next quarter comes around and a new class of advanced magic students. Well we will just have to see then. I am thinking too much I need my cuddle time with Ben.

After an hour and half of cuddle time I headed to bed. Ben went up with me. I went through my nightly routine and finally got in bed to a snoring Ben. I dropped off to a good nights sleep.

In the morning it was Quiet and things went smoothly. In class I talked on opposites. Fire and water, Earth and air and how combining them can make a stronger spell. Though it is harder to do with out it blowing up in your face. that is where I ended the talk for the day. and let out the class for lunch.

After lunch I decided to take a short flight to talk to the Six and Darla. I decided to take Quin along to introduce her around. Her first few moments of flight were shaky ones but she soon adapted. We Flew to see Tina first. We found her easy enough sitting with Jessie going over some papers. I smiled at the two in love. I walked up with Quin close behind. Tina looked up and smiled "Oh Ember we were going to see you later this week. Would you be my matron of honor at my wedding?"

Jessie said "No fair I was going to ask her and I thought it was maid of honor?"

Tina said "I got to her first. She is married so it is matron of honor."

I said "I would be honored. I don't know how good I will look in s bridesmaids dress with this baby bump. I have a gift for both of you as well as a warning. Shifters have came after the house so watch out. Now for the gift these rings are made by Cryss and are shifter detectors." I explained how they worked and handed one to each of them. "Now that is over this is Quin my Deputy Grand Mage You will see her around doing what I can't till after the little one comes out. Quin this is Tina and Jessie two of the Six that started Sanctuary. Well now that you have met we need to move on. We have a lot of people to see today. Next is Tara." We walked to her area to find her dancing with Jessel doing the call and response thing. There was no fire involved this time and both were causally dressed. I got the tricky look in my eye and raised my hands slowly The wave poured from the ground and they were now both wearing gypsy skirts, tops and pretty boots with scarves in their hair. The dancers kept dancing but everyone looked around till they seen me. When the music ended Tara looked down then said loudly "Hello Ember, thanks for the outfit." Jessel was looking at her new outfit.

I walked up "Your welcome, It seemed more fitting to the dance than what you were wearing. Can I talk to you for a moment Tara." She came down from the mound and smiled did a twirl and curtsied. I nodded and she stood up giving me a inquisitive look. I went through my talk on the rings and Quin. She smiled at Quin and put the ring on. I said goodbye to her and Jessel and headed to see Angel and Jenny. Before I got 10 feet my ring went off pointing at a old lady fussing around the food. I yelled Shifter And stopped her before she could pour a potion into the stew pot. Tara ran over and Jessel did too while me and Quin held the surprisingly strong old lady from going anywhere. The guards were called. I cast the unshift spell and the old lady turned into a man like the others. I smelled the potion it was freak out. I was not sure what their plan was but I was determined to stop it.

After I turned the bad guy over to the Guards I shook my head and headed for my next stop. Now people were on guard of their food. I can't find their pattern. Maybe there isn't one. We flew to the Crystal Hall. Quin said nice place must have taken a long time to build?"

I smiled "It took me one afternoon to create it. It was my first here in Sanctuary. There have been many since then. I fueled my magic with a lot of pain from over years of suffering. Something pretty out of pain."

She frowned "But you are a Princess and the Grand Mage here. Where would you get that type of pain?"

I laughed "Being a Princess has been rather new thing in my life. I did not find out my birthright till about a year ago. We are here so I wont go into the story right now. Lets see if the Queen is in. We pulled in our wings and walked into the Hall. The Queen was pacing the Throne room when we walked in.

Angel said "Where have you been Grandmother said you were on your way over. She said you had something to detect shifters."

I smiled "I had a few stops to make on the way here. I have these rings that detects the shifters and points them out. I made the Basic design, Grandmother refined it and Cryss made it. So I have been giving them to the Six. You two are the last. I have one for Darla too. We know they work we have caught one shifter trying to poison the food over at Tara's with Freak Out. I don't know their plan so I am getting as many of these rings to people I can."

Angel "Grandmother said that two attempts have been made to get into the schools food supply. Both failed do to Byron's work. I guess they want us chasing our tails. We got to find out what they really want? Who is this?" I introduced Quin and gave her a short recap of the audition. Both Angel and Jenny smiled at that. I looked at the time and said we had to get back.

Before we could leave there was an explosion inside the Hall. I touched the wall I said "the Blue room it is contained but anything in there is destroyed. They Did not take into account the strength of my Weave! Take guards check everyone in the Hall. We can't let them get away with this!" Jenny put on her ring and checked two of the four guards in the room and did as I ordered.

Angel looked at me "You know you should not give orders in my Throne room." I gave her a look that would melt steel. "OK sister you don't have to show your fangs I agree with what we are doing!"

I said "Quin I want you to secure this room." A maid I had never seen before burst in the room carrying something. My mind was screaming explosive. I raised my hands and the floor all around her jumped up to the ceiling. That left her in a pocket in the center there was another explosion from within the pocket I put up my shield just in time. Even my weave could not take a point blank blast. My shield covered Angel. Quin's shield covered her and the guards. "If your still living sound off?" 4 people sounded off. "Well we wont be getting anything out of that person."

Jenny and 6 guards came in looking at the smashed hole where the blast went off. She said "Everyone alive? Anyone need a healer" One of the guards raised his hand while with the other pointed at the shard in his leg. She said "Bind the leg till we can get Janis over here." Keeping the shield up when I was so close was draining.

I sat down Angel said "Are you all right your quick thinking saved our lives. Is something the matter?"

I said "You know how long it is going to take me to reweave this room to be as good as it was? Your going to have to live with the hole for a few days. I will need to store up some magic to do this right. Right now I am too drained to do anything. I think I can fly home but that is about it."

Jenny said "Janis and your Grandmother are on there way. Both said for you to stay right where you are. How is baby?"

I said "Upset with me right now and kicking up a storm. I don't think she liked that one bit. I agree with her." Angel was looking at me questions in her eyes. "No Trixie did not tell me I just know with all my heart my baby is a girl. I just wish she would settle down." I fished in my bag and got out a container of water and drank some. That helped a bit. Everyone was looking at me as I sat on the step in front of the Throne.

Angel said "Do me a favor and sit up on the Throne. I always wondered what you would have looked like if you chose to be Queen." I shrugged and sat on the Throne and just to complete the fantasy I tapped my bracelet. I was now wearing the gown and crown. Angel said "Just as I thought. You really look like a Queen." And that was where I was sitting when Grandmother and Janis came in.

Grandmother said "Did you finally do it take over and Be Queen like you should have been?" I frowned at her but Angel spoke first.

Angel said "I was just having a fantasy and Ember was helping with it. Though if she ever wants the job I would be glad to step aside." I started to push up but my legs were not working right.

I said "I think I have a problem here! Janis when you have a moment. I think the blast did more than I thought." Janis finished with the guard and came over.

She asked "What seems to be the problem? Did you get hit with anything?"

I said "I had my shield up but now my legs are not working right. It only felt like I was slapped real hard all over at once. It could have put my back out of order. I had some problems with it when I was real young."

She said "Can you lean forward for me? I need to get my hands on your back." I managed to do that. She pulsed her healing magic into my back and it helped a little. "Well your back is out of alignment real bad so it is to bed with you and no getting out for at least 3 days! I should not do this but I will take you home by stretcher. If the problem clears up by then good. If it does not then we may do something you wont like. Traction is not fun for anyone. And before you ask no it has not harmed baby. I have a few potions that may help but they will put you in la, la land." I sighed and nodded. She called in the stretcher. I switched back to my work clothes.

I looked at Quin "Trail by fire for you. Your stepping up while I am out of it. Keep them safe. Listen to Grandmother." Janis sighed pulled out a potion and poured it in my mouth. Almost at once I was out of it.

I slowly came back to myself and looked around I was in my own bed and Tasha was sitting in a chair not far away reading a book. I must have made a noise because she looked up and smiled. I croaked "Water!" She poured me some and put a straw so I could sip. after that I could talk half way normal. I asked "How long?"

She smiled "It has been 14 days since the blast. Your back has been mended. You had a strange reaction to the potion. It basically put you in a coma. Janis was afraid to give you anything else because of the baby. So she has had you watched here at home. Two days ago you started to come out of it on your own. Some strange things happened to your body while you were out. I will let Janis tell you all that when she gets here in a little while. How do you feel?"

I said "Strangely good like pains I have had for years are just gone." I ran my hands down my body and got a few surprises. First my breasts are at least a cup size bigger and firmer. Then there was the Baby bump was at least 3times the size. I felt it and there was two different feelings I was getting form it. Could I be having twins? Oh my this could change everything! Something in the back of my mind said it already had. Janis took that moment to walk in. She smiled and said "Looks like it was time for you to wake up. I was hopping it would be today. I would like to talk about what happened with your body while you were sleeping. First you Breast are getting ready for baby. That brings me to the second point."

I interrupted her at that point "I am having twins, a girl and a boy."

She shook her head and got a chair and sat down. "Yes you are having twins, yes, a girl and a boy. But the amazing thing is you have accelerated their growth. They are both at 8 months now. You will have them before the end of the summer. Angel took to her bed shortly after we left and went into a coma just like you and just like you she is having twins. Everything that happened to you happened to her. I am having her watched too. This is the strangest thing I have ever seen. That is saying a lot living in Sanctuary. Well if you are up to it we can try to get you up. Their is a lot of people downstairs waiting to see you." I pushed up rather easy and swung my legs down and stood up. "Show off." I just smiled. I went over and took out a simple skirt and top and underwear. I altered them to fit and got dressed. I brought out my staff as the rush started to fade and I was getting tired already.

I leaned on my staff and said "Well that energy lasted a long time." I went over and looked in the mirror. I sighed "lets go before I fall back in bed." They both chuckled. Janis helped me down the stairs and into the living room. Everyone from the house was there.

Grandmother said "How are you feeling dear? It is nice to see you up again."

I smiled "I feel as big as a house and about to pop. Things are happening I don't understand and that bugs me. So I feel about as normal." She smiled. I sat next to Ben "Hello love, sorry I have been away for a bit. How is the war going?"

Ben said "We found out who was sending the shifters. More importantly Why he was. He was trying to topple the government of Sanctuary so he could take over after his own people thrown him out for being incompetent. He rushed out with half the treasury just a jump ahead of the axe. We found him and the Dragons let him know what they think of people who hurt their Mother! The mercenary troop he hired took one look at a lot of very angry, very big dragons and left the would be king high and dry. He was pleading with Skya not to roast him when our troops got there and arrested him. He somehow got away and tried to run. Bad move on his part. That's when Cryss showed up in her Dragon form bigger and angrier than ever before. Well you can guess what happened next. We don't have a problem with shifters any more. The stock of freak out is destroyed and the treasury was returned to who it belonged to."

I looked at Cryss "I hope your temper is not as bad as mine young lady. We will talk about this later you can be sure of that." I looked around "Where's Quin?"

Ben said "Working Dear. That kid is a bulldog when she is on a case. She took what you said to heart and has lived the life. Now that you are awake maybe you can get her to pull back a little."

I chuckled "Ben she is a kid from the pits like me it is how we learned to work."

Grandmother said "Well we will just have to teach her balance. It worked for you. Well sort of. Now how about dinner."

My dinner was soup and soft bread. After two weeks asleep my body was not use to taking in food the normal way. So I had to build back up slowly. Dang it I sure have spent a lot of this summer out of it. Well I hope my Babies are all right. Dang twins. Here I thought my baby making time was at an end now I am having twins. Some one or Some thing has been fooling around inside of me and I don't like it. For two months I thought I was just having a girl now I find I am having a girl And a boy. Something screwy is going on.

After dinner I got caught up on what had been happening in the last two weeks. Alexis and Cryss were both really taking to Fire magic and Air magic. Kia has added Fire magic to her list of magic she tested well in. Ronda has taken to Water magic. Josie had upgraded her Earth magic. Lynette was into Water magic now. Charlotte was doing well in Fire magic. Milla had combined her Wind and Water magic to get a Storm (s). So the entire class was upgrading their skills. All while I was in a coma. Do they really need me at all? Sam had found a girlfriend and was planning to move out. Ben was the only one who seemed the same. Grandmother seemed to really like teaching so I guess I can just let it be all about the babies.

Grandmother must have sensed where my thoughts were going. She asked "Do you need another hormone potion? I have one here somewhere. We don't have time for you to get depressed. There is a lot to do to get ready for babies. You have not even got a nursery yet. Now you need to do everything in twos. There is a lot of shopping to do. Have you decided on names yet?"

I smiled "Yes her name is Belle Rose and his name John Lance. Last name I am not sure if I should use my last name then Bens or just Bens. For formal names probly use both. As for the Nursery I will get to it in the next few days. Now that I know what I want it to look like. You are right that there is a lot to do and my energy is not up to any of it yet. In fact I will be going back to bed in a little while."

She said "Then you don't want to teach a class on baby safe toys or on using the weave to make baby clothes?"

I smiled at her "Maybe tomorrow, Tonight a cuddle with my love then to bed. I will be up to doing much more after I do that." And that is just what I did.

I the morning I was up and ready before breakfast. I went down stairs and took my seat at the table. I was feeling pretty good. The link compact sounded and I answered Angels call "Morning Angel how is my big sister?"

She said "I woke up yesterday to find out I had been in a coma for two weeks. To my surprise I was now 8 months pregnant with twins instead of 5 1/2 months with one. Of course I asked about you to find out you were the same. Now tell me what magic have you been playing with?"

I said "None that would do this? I am just as baffled as you. I will be over after class and we will talk about what happened. Breakfast is about to start talk to you then." I broke the link. Breakfast was oatmeal and cinnamon bread it went down well.

I got up to go teach class when Grandmother said "You have things to do I will teach the class today."

I frowned "what do you mean I am strong enough to teach and do whatever after the morning. What is so important that I have to put off my job?" She nodded to the empty spot that was for Quin.

Grandmother said "Pull her up short or she will burn out before you have your baby. She does not have your luck so a mountain is coming strait at her. She is at the Mage Hall right now go talk to her. It would be good for you to stretch your wings anyways."

I shrugged "Ok I'll go. Tomorrow I will be teaching though." She nodded. I got up and got my bag and staff. Off I went towards the Mage Hall. She was right that stretching my wings felt good. It did not take that long to get to the Hall.

I walked in and Vickie came over smiling. "I heard you woke up from your little nap. How are you doing Boss?"

I said "I am getting better Vickie. How is things here? Where is Quin?"

She smiled "She took the office on the other side of you from me. Things here are good. Quin could slow down a little but then she is not you, she does not have the luck."

I grinned "Well I guess I should go have a word with her. We will be doing Mondays again. I hope you have kept your wings in shape?"

She grinned back "Yep Boss I fly for an 1/2 hour every day. Now go on quit stalling." I laughed as I walked to the stairs. It did not take long to get to the office. I tapped on the door next to mine. It opened and there stood Quin a little rumpled but she looked good.

I smiled "I hear you have been working real hard. Well I want you to take time to have dinner at the house during the week. I think it is in your best interest to take it a little easier I am getting close to giving birth so you will going to have do the heavy lifting for a while. I hear we have no big cases right now so take the time while you can. Remember Vickie and Zoe are your best people to draw from. Remember this is not the pits you don't have to do it all yourself. End of lecture. How are you doing?"

She shook her head "I am doing ok. You are right this is not the pits. In the pits I could tell what way to jump when there was danger. So much going on here. That I need to keep up on. I don't know how you do it."

I chuckled I have had almost a year and a half to learn the job you were given no time to get used to the job. Just take it easy and find your way. I will give you as much help as I can. So will those around you if you give them the chance. You got some great people to help you out. Vickie and the others here, Zoe and Ben out in the field and Me and Grandmother back at the house. Use everything you can to make this job yours. You look like you can use it so take a half day off and fly with me." So I waited while she got her things and we headed off to fly to the Crystal Hall.

When we got there we went to the Throne room. There was still the hole where it all happened. I could see the injury to the weave. I will have to redo the whole room to heal it. Angel came in looking very unhappy. She said "Lets go to my sitting room this room depresses me. Hay Sis, Quin."

I said "I can't leave it like this. Stand still for a moment." I took out my staff. I took a deep breath and connected to the weave healing the hole and flashing outward till the whole room shimmered and changed to be as I seen it in my dreams. The final piece was a giant shield with the Sword and the Rose crest upon it behind the Throne. I let the weave rest in its new form. I took another deep breath. I looked them and said "That's better. I hope it meets with Your Majesty's approval?" Angel looked around at the glittering columns and alabaster walls with its polished floors and deep vaulted ceiling and hanging lights. It truly came out really good.

She came over and hugged me "You rock Sis. This is beyond anything I have ever seen. You made it a true Throne Room. Now lets get down to our talk. The sitting room would be better for what we have to say." Quin was still looking around when we started out of the room. Angel said "Quin are you coming?" She turned and followed us to the sitting room. Angel had Betty get us some tea. We sat together and talked for the next hour with only coming up with one thing. We did not know how this happened but we were going with it. We walked back into the throne room and Angel was trying out her redesigned Throne When Jenny came in and said there was a diplomat from White Hall to see the Queen. Angel went Queen mode and I switched to Princess mode. A very lovely looking woman was led in and She curtsied very nicely to Angel.

She said "I am Telsha Winter Senior Princess to White Hall I have come to speak to the Queen of Sanctuary about the rescue of my little sister. I do not agree with my parents that it does not need to be discussed."

Angel spoke "I am Angelica Queen of Sanctuary and this is my sister Princess Ember of Sanctuary. We were both there when the Princesses were rescued. What do you wish to say about it?"

She looked at me "So you are the one. My sister said you led the party that got them out without killing anyone. She said you are also a teacher?"

Angel said "My sister is many things besides being Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, she is Grand Mage of Sanctuary, the Teacher of Advanced Magic at the Academy and The Mother of the Crystal Dragon Race as well as creating this Hall. As you can see my sister gets around."

I said "What is it you wish to know? Yes I led the team that went in. I am a very hands on person. As Grand Mage it is expected."

She said "I don't know how much you know about White Hall or Samtargo or Tomaroon but we are not big kingdoms. What we do have is a lot of Princesses. We are not taken very seriously. So we have Formed a sort of alliance. We would like to choose three Princesses for our ranks and have them come here to learn from you. Don't worry it wont be from the young ones. This will be financed by our group so it wont cost you anything but a little time."

I smiled "I am not sure what I could teach Princesses unless they are mages. My sister is the political one. I work with magic and teach magic and love magic. I only get involved when people use magic the wrong way."

She smiled "I have never had mage training but I do have some weather magic." I walked over and held my hand over her chest. Hmm a lot of unused magic potential. "What are you doing?"

Quin answered "She is checking your magical potential." I stepped away and thought for a few moments.

I said "You have the unused magic that could lead you to being a mage. You need to be taught the basics then you would be ready to learn what I can teach. If you wish I can arrange a teacher to show you the basics up to where you need to be. I think you should think before heading down that path. The Political and Magical worlds seldom meet. To truly get good at either you need to give it your all. To try and do both is a very hard road. I may be a Princess but I am a mage to my very core. That is why I leave the political world to my sister here."

Grandmother walked in at that point. She smiled and said "I see you have been busy again Ember. I like the redesign."

I said "Thank you Grandmother I think it went rather well. Do you think the crest is too big? I can make it a bit smaller without loosing the effect."

Grandmother looked at the shield and smiled "It looks fine to me I like the enchantment you worked into it. Shield spell worked into a shield how Ironic." I nodded. "Very nice."

Telsha with wide eyes said "The Archmage is your Grandmother?"

Grandmother said "Former Archmage I am retired now and you are?"

She said "I am Telsha Winter Senior Princess to White Hall. I met you once when I was younger. You came to White Hall to do something at our mage hall before it was shut down. It must have been 5 years ago now."

Grandmother sighed "I remember that trip I removed the archives from the hall. Could not let just anyone get there hands on those spells. I still don't know why your King didn't like mages. Seems he was trying to drive them out. Yes I remember you now. Is that man still King as I recall he was quite old."

Telsha said "He died nine months later. His son is King now. He does not promote mages but he does not hate them either. So White Hall has few Mages. I don't think we have a Grand Mage. I hope to change that but I am way down the line from gaining the throne. My 6 year old nephew would get it before me. Women are not seen as worthy."

Grandmother said "That is why the place has not grown in the last 20 years."

She said "I wonder what would happen if all the women got up and left for awhile."

I said "I happen to know of a castle nobodies using right now."

Grandmother and Angel said at once "Ember!"

I smiled "I was just saying. There is that castle that the princess was being held in. Nobody claimed it after the dragon attack. There was not that much in the way of damage every one tends to run away from 7 forty foot Dragons. I'm sure the place could be made livable in very little time." I was making a blank portal ring while I was talking. I put the trace that was still in my ring into the new one.

Grandmother looked at Angel and said "She is doing it again we can help her or get out of the way but this is happening. You know how your sister is when she gets moving. I think I'll join her this time."

Angel said "It would be a laugh to make those men see the light."

Telsha said "I could be ready in three days. We may not get ever woman but almost all."

I said "Do you know how to use a portal ring?" She nodded "This one will lead you to a field just to the north of the castle. I will meet you there Friday at midnight. Don't worry about it but I will have several dragons with me for protection. In case any one or more of the men come through and start trouble." Skya came flying in and landed on my shoulder. "Speaking of this is Skya. She will be helping me out on Friday in her larger size of course." Sie came out and looked at Skya and nodded her head.

Angel said "And this is Sie. She will be there too. helping out. Two Dragons should do it don't you think? Jenny looked up from where she was doing paperwork. Angel was looking at her.

Jenny said "Oh all right." She made a call and Mie came in. Jenny made a gesture and Mie went to me.

I said "Thank you Jenny for lending me Mie."

Jenny said "Like I could stop her if her Mother called. Your Welcome."

Telsha asked "What did she mean?"

Skya said "Ember, Mother of all Crystal Dragons." I smiled at her. Her talking was getting much better.

I said "It is a long story But I created the Crystal Dragon Race from my magic and a Dragon statue. So in a very real sense I am the Mother of their race. The original 7 live with the 7 who started Sanctuary. The Dragons are all my daughters. Now that the next generation has been born. They are my Granddaughters. So far I have 8 daughters and 6 Granddaughters. Till these two are born of course." I put my hand on my tummy. "Well if you are going to do this you should get back and start the ball rolling."

She said "I could do that with one link call, is there a mirror I could use." Jenny got up and showed her to the link room. While I was waiting both babies started kicking. That meant I was really stressing.

Telsha came out frowning. She said "It is done they are getting ready to move My Mother will lead them. She is getting tired of Fathers fooling around on her. She has asked that I stick with you till the move. I hope you don't mind my sticking around?"

I smiled "I don't but you should make use of your time. Grandmother how would you like to teach someone with good magic but no skills? At least for a few days."

Grandmother said "Sounds like fun, if she is willing to work? I cover a lot in a few days."

Telsha said "I would be honored to learn from one of the greats. I am used to working hard. I will do anything you ask."

Grandmother said "Good we will talk on the way back to the house.'

I smiled broadly "See you later Sis, I will see that Sie and Mie will be back at the weekend. See you later Jenny." They waved as Quin and I left for the house. We took to the sky and flew right home. It was almost time for Ben to get home. Sam was still out too. I was ok but not pushing it any more tonight. Then I went out and added the nursery and two more bedrooms and bathrooms. then I counted and added till I got to twenty. I changed the size of the living room. I added a game room and a second class room. and 5 more studies. I was still outside trying to make it look nice when Ben and Sam walked up.

Ben said "Adding more rooms may I ask what for?"

I said "We keep needing more so I decided to make an upper limit and add up to that then if I reach that I will say no to some of these people. Now I am just trying to make it look nice. So what do you think love?"

Ben just kissed me and went inside. Sam said "You know you never will say no to anyone that was needing a place to stay."

Grandmother and Telsha walked up. Grandmother said "I need three rooms do we need to add more?" I shook my head "Good I need another class room do you need to add that?" I shook my head again. "Thinking ahead again good. We are thinking of forming a princess betterment group. Just a working title. To give the younger Princesses a chance at something more."

I said "As long as you still cover my classes as promised I have no problem with it but no more than 3 at a time. That would put us near our limit of 17 with 3 spares. Right now we are sitting at 14 not counting the spares. That leaves 3 spots open. You can ask 3 princesses to be a part of what you are starting as long as it is not Tamara! That kid drives me up the wall. I would prefer not any who are going to school here. Other than that I will leave it up to you. Oh one more thing you get to tell Ben."

Grandmother "Ok I'll tell him but why don't you want to?"

I shrugged "He thinks I am crazy for taking in as many as I have already. If I try to take in more he will have me committed. To put in more rooms I would need to redesign the whole house and make it a 3 story house. It would just be easier to start a new house and connect them. But then I will need more maids again. I think this whole thing is starting to get out of hand." We went in side and found we had a problem there sat the Headmaster. I looked at Grandmother and continued to walk on by him and leave him to her. I went up stairs and got cleaned up and checked over the nursery. When I went down stairs he was still there and Grandmother was looking at me.

I said "What is the problem now? Given the fact there is no more room here I hope your not asking that. I am too close to giving birth to take on any more work so what is it?"

She said "We need to find a new teacher for the beginners class. Darla has quit and left sanctuary. There was a tapping at the front door I opened it and it was misty carrying a note.

Dear Ember,

I have to leave and wont be coming back. I can't look after Misty any more. I can't explain and wont try. I am sorry. Don't look for me.

Darla

I said "This is a problem I can fix at least as a temp teacher. I will ask Vanessa to take over the class for now till we find a replacement. This is a bad time for this to happen. I will grant her wish and will not look for her. I guess it was her time to move on. I will make the call." I walked over to the wall mirror and called Vanessa and gave her the post. She said she would do it then we closed the link. "Taken care of I am going to go lie down till dinner. I turned and walked back up stairs. All the dragons followed. I laid down and was asleep at once. Ben was calling my name and so I woke up. I was being cuddled by 4 Dragons. I got up and washed my face and went down for dinner. After dinner I went into my study and worked through the GED test. I was ready to take the test. So I arranged to take the test on Monday. Ben knocked I said "enter"

Ben walked in "Time for bed my love. You Have class tomorrow you know." He leaned down and kissed me. I looked into his eyes and knew Grandmother had spoken to him.

I said "What do you think of what Grandmother is doing?"

His smile deepened "I feel your fingerprints all over it. I know you had something to do with it. I am not going to say no but I am going to say is it wise?"

I kissed him again "Wise maybe not but it is going to happen. Oh I am going to be gone Friday night till Sunday maybe. Please don't worry I will have 4 dragons to keep me safe. I will be back as soon as everything is settled."

He said "Grandmother told me of this too. I wont stop you but I do ask you take two combat mages with you. I would go myself but I know this is a woman thing. How is your studying going?"

I smiled "I am ready to take the test on Monday. I will pass the test and be done with school for awhile. At least as a student. Then I will have my job after the summer. Half days so I can take care of Belle and John. I still cant believe I am having twins. But your right it is time for bed." So we headed up hand in hand.

In the morning I got ready and headed down to start the day. I looked around the table and just smiled at the banter and fun flowing along with the food. It just made me feel good.

Class went well. I taught about wind magic and how it could enhance other spells. After lunch I worked with the Dragons. I helped them work in formation and I flew with them. That evening I Talked to Telsha about the different paths a Mage could take. It was a fine easy night.

The next few days went about the same. On Friday I had my stuff ready and headed with Grandmother and Telsha to the mirror room. I opened the portal and we walked to the edge of the castle looking for lights. I sent Skya and Misty on a over flight to be sure. I kept Sie and Mie in reserve. When The dragons returned Skya reported no lights, smoke or heat. That said the place was pretty much empty. The two combat mages we took along were a bit unsettled. They had never worked with the Dragons before. Right on time we opened a portal to White Hall and 214 women came through. Telsha's Mother was introduced as Duchess Mirkie The kings sister.

I was referred to as Princess Ember the Dragon Mother. Considering I had 4 - 40 foot dragons standing at my back no one argued it. Grandmother was not introduced for some reason.

I said to the Duchess "The castle is right over there as far as we can tell it is empty. It is all yours for as long as you need it. My Dragons and I will stay around till Sunday to watch over you. We had shut down the portal but it opened again an a troop o f 15 troops and 3 knights can through. Skya and Misty blocked there way forward. That gave them pause. I looked at the Duchess "We will make a new mirror." I walked forward. just as Mie and Sie took up flanking positions. The knights were trying to decide what to do and the troops were really edgy. I spoke real loud. "Please lay down your weapons." They all looked at me. I snapped my fingers the mirror disappeared under a shot of flame from Skya. A lot of weapons hit the ground. After the Dragons encircled them all but the knights had dropped their weapons and had put their hands up. I looked the lead night "You have a choice to make. You can surrender or you can die! I will give you a few moments. Skya leaned down her head and I put my hand on her cheek.

The Duchess came forward with two others. She said "Princess these are the wives of the lesser knights They would like to say something to them."

I said "Very well, I will allow it."

The Two women Curtsied to me then the first said to the knight "Roger I don't want to have anything more to do with you. You are abusive and rude. You played around on me more times than years we have been married. Even after all you have put me trough I don't want to see you killed. So please lay down your weapons."

The second woman said "Dan I also don't want anything to do with you after this. You may claim to be a knight but you are just a thug. Lay down your weapons and then just go away."

They both said to me "Thank you Princess." Then walked towards the castle.

The duchess said "Henry time to think of more than yourself. I don't care if you die but don't take anyone down with you." She turned to me "Thank you princess for letting us say goodbye." She curtsied then withdrew.

I turned to the knights "Well are you going to lay down your weapons or do I tell Skya to finish you off. Slowly the two lesser knights put down there weapons and backed up till they were with the troops. That left Henry to deal with. He raised his shield and slowly drew his sword. Skya raised her head and took a breath ready to fry the knight. I turned away "Have it your way, fool!" They knight rushed at Skya and died in his tracks. I turned back. "All weapons and armor in a big pile there now and I do mean all!" they were soon all down to their shorts. I created a new mirror and had the Duchess open a portal to White Hall. I watched as the men marched through the portal. I smiled as the portal closed. I had the pile of weapons and armor offered to the ladies of the castle but they chose to have them melted down on the spot. One blast of Dragon fire and they were gone. The Duchess asked me to destroy the mirror so the men could not come after them when I left. I said "I will shatter the mirror after I use it to go home." It was a busy two days trying to get the castle livable. Finally at noon on Sunday I stood with the Duchess talking before I left.

The Duchess said "Please look after my Daughter. She is headstrong and meant for better things. I am hoping she will see that she can be so much more than she is now."

I said "Grandmother has taken a liking to her and will teach her right. I will keep a eye on her and we will see where her road leads. I will drop in from time to time when I can to see how you Ladies are coming. Maybe when you start to trade with other lands you will find some good men. Their out there I found one married him of course. I hope you find what the Goddess has set for you. Good bye. The others passed through the portal. I was the last one to pass through and I sent a shatter spell back so they will be safe for awhile.

Back home things were running well. I was looking forward to the test tomorrow. Ben was glad I was home safe. Angel and Jenny were at the house when I got back so they got their Dragons back. I know Misty missed Darla she was not as playful as she used to be. I will have to find a good person for her to stay with. The kittens were being kittens and getting into everything. Momma cat Was happy to have a home. The girls took turns taking care of the cats. Strangely enough the baby dragons got along with the kittens real well. Telsha was intrigued by Misty. The shy Dragon soon warmed up to Telsha and would sit by her when she sat in the living room. I decided to let them decide if they will stay together.

After dinner I went into my study to do some last moment prep for the test. Momma cat followed me in and curled up in a corner to rest up before dealing with the kittens once more. I could understand that. I studied and the cat slept for about two hours. Then I stretched and the cat looked up at me. "One of these days we are going to have to give you a name besides Momma Cat. I am sure the girls have named the Kittens already." Momma Cat gave me this look like of course. "Well as to your name, do you have one you prefer?" The cat gave me a indifferent stare. "Ok I will think about it and let you know later." I headed for the door and the cat slipped out before me. I went looking for Ben, it was cuddle time.

Monday morning I had Grandmother cover my class so I could take the GED test. I wanted that out of the way. I showed up right on time and went through the test fairly quickly. Nothing seemed particularly hard or vexing. Since I was the only one taking the test they scored the test right there. I passed without trouble. I was no longer a student I was a graduate. I smiled and looked at the time and had some time before I needed to be back so I stopped in to speak to the Headmaster. He smiled and said it was great. Then he asked "Do you have a few moments? I am interviewing a candidate for the teacher of the beginners class. It would be helpful if you would sit in and give me your input?"

I said "I have some time. I also am interested in this."

The lady was let in. Her name was Talya Brown. I thought I would know the name but I did not. The interview went well till I asked a question she did not like. I asked "You are not from Sanctuary are you registered with the Mage Hall here?"

She said "Not at this time. I find that to be a outdated requirement."

I looked at her "It is necessary if you want to work in Sanctuary. I know it is just silly paperwork to some but it is necessary to keep things running smoothly."

She looked at me "What would a teacher know about such things? You kissing up to the Grand Mage? I will do only what I see as right. I go my own way."

I don't think of keeping to the rules to be kissing up to anyone. You want to work here you keep to the rules of Sanctuary. You can be deported for this breach of regulations."

She sneered "You a goody two shoes that's going to turn me in to Grand Mage?"

I drew my self up "Do you happen to know who I am?"

She said "You are the teacher of the advanced magic class. I forget your name."

I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but I think I have proven my Point!"

The Headmaster said "Hmm yes we are getting a bit off subject. To the point I don't think you will be suitable for the position at this time. Try us again when you wish to play by the rules. Good Day." She left rather shell shocked. He looked at me smiling "You hit her over the head with your titles like they were a club. I found it quite amusing to watch. I agree that rules that make sense should be followed all the time. The registration rule makes sense to me."

I smiled "It is mostly to keep track of who's where. We don't have that many mages so knowing where they are is the first step to using them efficiently. That way they are at the place they need to be at the time they need to be while still giving them options. And yes sometimes those titles do have their uses."

He said "Well it looks like the quest goes on."

I looked at my watch and said "I have to go do my other job now. Let me know when you find someone I'll check out there magical knowledge. Good Day to you." I left quickly and headed for home.

Lunch was served as soon as I got there. I waited till everyone was almost done when I sprang my news on them. I said "I took my GED test today." At the blank look on their faces I explained "That means General Education Diploma Test. It basically means that I have taken a test to complete High school. I passed so I am no longer a student at the school. It also means I can continue to teach at the school in the fall. As a full faculty member. I will be working half days so I can take care of my babies who if what I am told is right will be born before the end of summer."

The stunned looks on the girls faces turned to excitement as what I said sunk in. Grandmother got up and hugged me. She said "I am so proud of you!"

I said "Well now on to the next subject. What's going to happen to the living situation once the fall term starts. I have been thinking about this and I have come up with a plan. I will create a new house and the Six of you will be the founding members of the Academy's first Sorority of Magic. Those who pass a test will move from the dorms to the new place. We will talk about the requirements to join. I will hire a few maids to take care of the place. This will be school sponsored Activity. That means you will be like the Elite of the school and will live up to it."

Grandmother said "That sounds like a great Idea. If you will allow me to I will run with it. It would make some who want to be know as an Elite try harder just to get in."

I smiled "Ok you run with it. I'll design the building. What do you girls think?"

They all made positive remarks then went off to practical class. I turned to Grandmother How many do you think we should limit it to? So I know how many Bedrooms to put in."

She said "20 I think no more than that. An apartment for the house mother and 3 maids quarters. Do you think that would be too big?"

I smiled "We would have to find a good housemother to watch over the girls. I will leave the hiring of the housemother and maids up to you. Please write down what you think the house should include and I will design it this weekend. Get the girls input too. I have to get to work now." I pointed at Vickie arriving. I got up and we went right into the study to get to work. Work took till almost dinner so I invited Vickie to dinner but she declined saying she had a date. I wished her luck and she left.

After dinner I went out looking at the practice hall thinking I should enlarge it. So I added another ring of rooms counting 12. That made 21 small practice rooms. Then I counted how many would be using it and added another ring of 14 to make a grand total of 35 small rooms and 1 large room. that should keep the bickering down. I looked to the other side of the practice hall from the house I marked out a area to build the Sorority House. I smiled I liked this project.

When I got back to the house Grandmother and the girls were in one of the classrooms talking about the sorority project. Sue told me that Angel was calling for me. I went over to the mirror. I said "Yes sis what do you need?"

She smiled "A little birdie told me you took your test today. How did you do?"

I smiled "It was no problem I passed. So I will still be teaching in the fall. How was your day? Looks like you went shopping."

She chuckled "They must think mothers loose their fashion sense when they get pregnant. It took me all day to find a weeks worth of clothes. Can I ask you to make me a few of those satin nightgowns? They are heaven to sleep in."

I chuckled "Sure sis, it is a relaxing thing to make. You and I are about the same size so I'll just make them to fit me and they should fit you good. 7 in different colors should do you fine. Oh sis I am starting a new project that you may be interested in. A sorority of magic. If you want to know more talk to Grandmother. She is running with the project. She seem real excited about it. I think she was looking for something to put her energy into now that she is retired."

She smiled "Sounds like something the crown could sponsor. I will talk to her about it. Tomorrow when I come for a visit. Well I will let you go till then. Night sis." she broke the link.

I went into the living room and Telsha was in a corner reading a book. I went over and she put down the book and smiled. I said "How is it going living here now? A lot different than you are use to don't you think?"

She laughed "That is putting it mildly. I like it though. It will get busy for me when the other Princesses arrive. I have been put in charge of seeing to it they follow the rules. We have been drawing up a list of rules to keep them in line. We Princesses respect rules. We are also the best at getting around them. Would you like to know who we chose?" I nodded "Ok first we have Killasandra Del Torese older sister of the twins you met. Next is my younger sister Samantha Winter. Lastly Lilia Sif Delight Tamara's much more stable older sister. I will be keeping them in line and they will respect you because this is your place. Don't worry Lilia is nothing like her baby sister."

I said "I hope she isn't The little brat has tried to kill me. That puts me off her rather fast. I know that Lady Sif was Thor's Girlfriend or wife depending on what book on mythology you read. Quite the fighter in her own right. We will see how Lilia stands up to her middle name. What is your sister like?"

She said "Smooth as glass a born diplomat. The peacemaker in the family. A gentle soul with a sharp mind. She will be a good fit for this group. As for Killasandra she is a dancer and a student of the arts. Some see her as flighty but she always seemed to me to be looking for something. I think Killa will take to magic well. We went with ones I know well this time so to get things set before trying unknowns. Well that is the run down on the Princesses. I think I'll go up to bed now. Good night."

I said "Thanks for the food for thought. Good night." I went to check on Cryss to find she was in with the others as was Alexis. So I went to find Ben for some cuddle time.

An hour later I was chatting and cuddling with Ben when Grandmother came looking for me. She sat down on the end of the couch and smiled at us. She said "You really hit it big with this latest project. The girls and I have been talking since dinner. We are putting a lot of thought and work into this." She handed me several sheets of paper. "This is what the house should be like. We are calling it alpha sorority house since it is the first of its kind here. I will be watching over the house and helping out at their events. I will be splitting my time between that and the Princess group. So I should have plenty to hold my attention and still leave time to play with my Great Grandbabies."

I said "Angel called while you were talking. I told her about the project and she said that it was something the crown might like to sponsor. That means more coinage to do events. As well as more prestige to bring in the girls. Do you want to talk to the Headmaster or do you want me to?"

Grandmother said "I will talk to him tomorrow. Why are you squirming like that?"

I stood up and said "Oh my!" Just as my water broke. "Call Janis my water just broke send Trixie to Crystal hall I bet the same thing happened to Angel. This is serious people!" I waddled towards the front door. Ben rushed in to call Janis as Grandmother helped me.

She asked "Can you make it to your room or do you want Ben to carry you?"

I said "I will make it. I don't want Belle and John born downstairs." I waddled faster. "Oh that feels weird. "

Ben said "Janis is on her way and Trixie is on her way to see Angel." He picked me up and carried me to our room. Janis got there in record time. The next three hours were very intense. Ben was too freaked so he was banded from the room and Grandmother held my hand and helped me trough the twins birth. Belle came out first then John moments later. Tasha was there to help Janis. I was going in and out as Janis was speaking. After I heard that both kids were whole and healthy I went out all the way.

I slowly came back to myself. I woke and looked around I heard someone moving around close by. Then I heard grandmothers voice "You mother is waking up belle I need to put you down now." I felt a hand on my shoulder "Time to wake up Dear your Babies are hungry." I opened my eyes and shook myself slightly.

I said "How long?" Tasha helped me sit part way up.

Grandmother said "Just a few hours. Do you want to feed Belle or John first?"

My mind was getting into gear. I said "Belle please. Little ladies first. How is Ben taking it?"

Tasha smiled "He fainted Miss. He is sleeping it off in the spare room. Do you wish me to wake him?"

I smiled "Let him sleep at least one of us will get a good nights rest." Grandmother handed me Belle so I could feed her. That was a very fulfilling feeling. I was truly a Mom now. After feeding Belle I fed John. I was really feeling happy. Grandmother smiled and put John back in his crib to sleep. My eyelids were beginning to droop.

Grandmother said "Sleep now Dear One the babies will wake you soon enough." I was just on the edge of sleep I heard "Watch over them Tasha I will relieve you in 4 hours." I slipped into a deep sleep before I heard the answer.

The next few days were all about eating sleeping and changing diapers. My strength returned and I felt very happy. On the 4th day I came down stairs a baby in each arm and formally introduced the kids to the household. I called Angel on the link and Introduced the babies to her and she introduced her babies to me. She named her babies Ashley and Allen. After that I got things back on track.

I had designed the sorority house with everything on the list in mind. With Tasha along to watch the kids I walked the carriage to the spot I chose for the house. The kids were happily sleeping while I worked my magic and created the house. 20 bedrooms, 24 bathrooms, 20 study rooms, 3 class rooms, a game room, 2 workout rooms, a large living room, a large dining hall, a large kitchen, a music room, 3 maids quarters and a apartment for the housemother were all included. I was stretching myself to do it all at once. I smiled when it was done. I turned and said "Well that's done! Shall we go back." So we did. I had used almost to the danger line of my magic. I knew it would regenerate but it would take a while. So I was moving sort of slow. It was Sunday so I did not have to start to work till a week from tomorrow. Grandmother was taking my classes and Quin was handling the heavy lifting on the Grand mage front. I was to have a update from Vickie tomorrow but no work yet just a face to face.

When we got back there was three new faces to meet. Telsha introduced Lilia, Samantha and Killasandra. Telsha did not use any titles in her Intros. This was the 3 we were waiting for. They would be staying here as part of the Princess Betterment Group.

I said "Welcome to my home. I hope you like your stay here and in Sanctuary."

Lilia asked "Just out of curiosity what your Titles are."

I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but they are minor. Does that cure your curiosity?"

Lilia said "Yes it does thank you that is Quite the impressive list. My baby sister did not know a third of your titles. I do apologize for the actions of my sister. She has embarrassed the family and is being punished for it. The fact that you would let me into your home after the actions of my sister it shows you are a true Noble."

I smiled "I think we will get along fine. Have you 3 eaten lunch yet? I was about to sit down to it myself will you join me?" They all three answered yes so we went into the dining hall. Sue served a fine meal for four.

Killasandra asked "I am told you recently gave birth you seem quite healthy for a woman that just gave birth. May I ask how long ago it was?"

I smiled "5 days ago." I liked there shocked looks. I finished my lunch and stood "If you will excuse me now that I have had my lunch it is time to give my babies theirs." I nodded at them and went to the nursery to feed the babies. I always felt so good and mellow after feeding the kids.

I went down to the living room leaving Tasha to watch over the kids. I wanted to talk to Grandmother. She was there alone so I sat and asked "When do you plan to start moving the girls over to the Alpha house? Now that it is built."

She looked at me and said "You were to take it easy. How much of it did you do?" I just smiled at her. "You did it all in one shot? That was very foolish. Oh well it is done now. I wont move the girls over till I can hire the maids and housemother. That wont be till you are back to work. So a while yet. I thought you liked having them here?"

I shrugged "I do, I am just trying to get a bead on what you are thinking. That way I can make my plans and not cross paths."

There came a knock on the door. It was the Headmaster. After he was sitting with us he said "You are looking good. Do you think you could help me with three interviews Tomorrow morning. Just talking nothing else. It is for the Beginning Magic class position. I really need your help."

I looked at Grandmother. She said "I will allow it if you move the interviews here, they are not more than 1/2 hour each and you stick to the just talking part."

He smiled "This helps me out of a jam. Thank you both. I will be here at 9:45 for the first interview. We should be done by 11:00."

I smiled "I'll be ready. Those would not be the files there would they?" He nodded "Why don't you just leave them with me. That way I'll be prepared for the morning." He nodded and handed me the files. He got up and bowed then left. I shot a questioning look at Grandmother.

She said "You looked bored and I did not want you to use any magic for a few days. So You can do this. It is work but not hard work. Besides I want a good teacher in that slot so we don't have to unteach any thing." I smiled she was right about that.

I glanced over the first file,

Name Fan-to Chi
Birth place Nan Cho, China
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Level 5 Ice Mage
Teaching Background None
Schooling Self Taught

After I read that I put that one aside. A self taught ice mage is bound to have missed or slanted basics. That would not be good. I don't think we want this one. So I went on to the next.

Name Millie Darkshape
Birthplace Unknown
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Level 6 Illusion level 5 Storm Level 3 Shaper
Teaching Background Private Teacher 3 years
Schooling Delforest Academy for Girls
Level reached Completed School

This one was a maybe. I had heard of that school it was a reform school but a good one. This one had teaching experience so that's good. Levels are good. We will have to see. #3 is a thick folder that said absolutely nothing of worth.

Name Webo Willanna
Birth place Whitewater Trading Post
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Untested
Teaching Background None
Schooling Home schooled
Level Reached N/A

Oh this one is a winner Not! Looks like #2 Millie is the best of the lot from this group. I don't know why He went to a Trading Post to look for teachers? I think he is trying to mess this up or get me to do it. Well I have enough on my plate at this time I am not taking on any more.

Grandmother said "Any good ones" I handed her Millie's file.

I sighed "That's the Best of these. I would not call her Prime but not a automatic no. I just wonder why he would go to Whitewater for a teacher. Unless he is trying to go cheep."

Grandmother said "Going cheep on a teacher is stupid. Unless he is hoping someone else would take over and do it right? Either way it means more work for us. I guess there is no help for it right now."

I said "Right now I am going to take a nap. I have a feeling I am going to need a lot of energy to stay calm tomorrow."

After my nap I fed the kids then fed myself. I was feeling much better now. I checked my magic levels and found them up to half. That was a fast regeneration of my magic. It was dinner time so I went to have dinner with the others. We talked about the project and I said "Oh by the way the house is finished. We can do the naming ceremony any time you like." That got the talk going around to as when and the official name of the place. It kept going to the end of dinner.

Over desert Lilia asked "What is a sorority? I don't know this word?"

Grandmother answered her "It is a Group of women connected with a school that live in the same house and put on fundraising events for the school. It is a type of social group. The girls call each other sisters and love, help and respect each other. At least in the good ones they do. I find that the friendships that come out of these places last a lifetime. The girls may change but the spirit of the place remains from year to year. They are found mostly at collages and higher. We are starting ours early in high school."

Lilia said "Is it a religious place? Or is it like a guild?"

Grandmother said "It is not a religious group. It is like a guild for women students. This sorority is for Advanced Magic students. Do you understand now?" Lilia nodded.

We got up and headed for the living room. The front door opened and Angel two carriages and two maids came in. I went over and hugged her "Hi sis you didn't tell me you were coming. How are you and the kids doing?"

Angel said "I did not decide to come here till we were out on our after dinner walk. We are all doing fine. Oh new faces and who would these three be?"

Grandmother came up and hugged her "These are our first three in the Princess Betterment Group. This is Lilia, Samantha and Killasandra. Ladies this is my other Granddaughter Angelica Princess of Crystalis and Queen of Sanctuary." All three went into deep Curtsies when they heard Queen.

Angel went into Queen mode and said "You may rise. Hmm Princess Betterment Group you did not tell me about that one."

Grandmother said "It was Telsha's Idea She is in charge and I am helping her. Here She is now." introductions were made and the whole curtsy thing done. "I hear you know about our Sorority project. Let's go in the study and talk about it." so off they went while I was introducing her twins to my twins. They got along great. So went the fun for awhile.

When Angel came in and said "I am officially supporting the Sorority project and The Princess Betterment Group as well. I have a good feeling about these two groups. I can see where you get your helping thing it is from Grandmother. I take after Mother I think. Well I finished what I wanted to do here so I should go back before it is real late. I think I'll ask Sam to walk me and the kids back. Just to be safe.

I smiled "And so you can pump him for info about this Girlfriend he claims to have. One that none of us have ever met!" We both grinned as she got the babies ready to go.

I followed her to the door. Sam came out looking very knightly as he escorted the Queen on her way home. If there is anything to find out Angel will dig till she finds it.

I played with the babies for a bit then let them sleep. I checked my magic levels and I was at 3/4 of max. I have never regenerated this fast before. Something was up. I went looking for Grandmother to see if she had any ideas. If I am being given more magic there must be a reason for it. The shifter war was over but bad guys hide in every shadow. I know I get hurt when my creations are hurt so the blast that put the hole in the Throne room hit me indirectly and put me into a coma. But whatever is messing with my Pregnancy took the time to mess with me a little more. Now that the babies are out I am getting stronger magic wise. That tells me something powerful will be coming after my babies soon. I hope I am just jumping at shadows.

Grandmother was busy so I went to find Ben for some cuddle time. I don't know why but I activated Safe house mode. Just then a fire blast hit the side of the house. It was a big one. Several more hit the house in rapid blasts. I knew whatever I was waiting for was here. The others gathered in the living room. Tasha brought the babies down with her so everyone but me was in the living room. I activated the safe room spell and all the doors closed and locked and a second shield went up around the room. I decided to face this attacker head on so I picked up my bag and brought out my staff took a deep breath and walked out the front door. the door locked and shielded as soon as I passed outside.

I was not ready for what was waiting for me. A dark scaled Dragon woman was staring at me. I let go of my control and let out the Elemental that was inside me. As I did my magic level jumped to almost twice what it was. She smiled "Finally I have found you! Now you will pay for what you have done!" She raised her hand to blast me when suddenly I was no longer alone. There was 13 Dragons around me. Cryss was standing between the Dragon woman and me. I could feel the magic of the Dragons focused on Cryss.

Cryss said "You will not hurt our mother! You have Broken Dragon Law! I as Princess of the Crystal Dragon Race call on the ancient power to banish you this night to the realm of the dead never to return!" I heard a whisper in my ear "Mother lend me your magic. Only I can do what must be done." I drew on all my magic and gave it all to Cryss! She cast a spell I had never heard before the Dragon woman screamed and tried to run away as a blue globe left Cryss hand. But she could not move as the globe hit her strait in the chest she cried out then vanished. Cryss said "It is too soon for you to change Mother. This world is not ready for the being you will become. Change back!" I felt some of my magic returning to me. I forced the Elemental back deep with in myself. Something strange happened I shifted into a form I had never had before a Crystal Dragon! A bit larger than any of the others and beyond Beautiful. I heard a hundred generations of Crystal Dragons calling my Name. Cryss said "Welcome to your true form Mother as Queen of the Crystal Dragons! Sleep now Mother and Dream." I felt my eyes close.

Dream I did. my dreams were vivid and beautiful. I lived a lifetime in those Dreams. I went from the egg to the full lady I was now in those dreams. Then there was 6 other dragons there. Each a different Race. I knew each one of them. They were the Queens of their races come to welcome me to their ranks. It was a Lovely Dream. I woke and there they were all 6 of them. They had really come to welcome me. Each one bowed her head to me then one by one they vanished. Till only me and Cryss were left. I shifted back and passed out.

I woke as Ben was carrying me upstairs. I felt so good I just snuggled into him and went back to sleep.

I woke to the Alarm in the morning and got out of bed and went to feed the babies. I was feeling surprisingly good for all I went though the night before. I looked at Skya who was watching over the kids and said "How are you this fine morning Skya?" I spoke to her in the crystalline language.

Skya said "No shadow has entered this room while I have stood watch Your Majesty. The small ones slept quietly all the time." I smiled at that. I checked their diapers changed both of them and picked up Belle to feed her when Ben came in. He leaned on a dresser and smiled at me.

He said "It looks like your feeling better. What the heck happened last night? When the shields went down and we could get out you were laying on the ground with the Dragons around you. You had a smile on your face a mile wide. Cryss said you had done what was necessary at great cost. She would say no more. She would not say why the Dragons or her were there. The Dragons flew off in several directions as soon as I arrived. Cryss looked like she had been through a storm so I did not press her right then. So I want to know now, What happened?"

I said "It seemed I was on the edge of letting out my Elemental self. That would have been very bad. Cryss had a plan where we could defeat the Dragon woman without me using the elemental power. Where she got the spell or how she knew to use it, I don't know. I know it worked and the Dragon woman was banished. I am going to ask Cryss a few direct questions when I am done feeding the kids. I think she has been keeping secrets. Other than that I got a gift after we defeated the Dragon woman. I was given a new form. A form of the Queen of the Crystal Dragons." I put down Belle and picked up John so he could feed.

Ben said "What do you mean the form of? I don't understand?"

I shrugged and said "I can take the form of a large beautiful Crystal Dragon that all Dragons know as the Queen of the Crystal Dragons. I will show you after I have finished feeding the twins."

Skya said "Mother now Queen of all Crystal Dragons."

Ben looked at her and sighed "Another Title. Where will it all end. Next you will be running for God!"

I smiled "Goddess Dear. That would be Goddess." Then he just shook his head and walked out of the room. I smiled at his remark.

After I finished with John, Tasha came in and took over for awhile. I went in and got dressed. I had to readjust my clothes for perfect fit. If I didn't know better I would say I am even smaller than I was before I got pregnant. When dressed I checked Cryss room and she was not there. So I headed down to breakfast.

When I hit the first floor I heard some talking in the living room so went to see what was up. As I entered I seen the 6 Dragons from last night waiting. Cryss was translating for them. Ben and Grandmother were asking Questions. They looked over and bowed their heads one at a time to me. I nodded my head back to them each time. Grandmother looked at me "You know these Dragons? I thought the only Dragons you knew were Crystal Dragons?"

I smiled "I met these Dragons last night when they gave me the gift. They are the Queens of their Dragon Races. I am one of them now. Let me show you." I shifted to the Queen of the Crystal Dragon form. Grandmother's hand went to her mouth to stifle a expletive. Bens eye's narrowed. I had surprised both of them.

Cryss said "I would like to introduce My Mothers true form as Queen Ember of the Crystal Dragon Race. She will be in this form part of the time from now on. She is part of the Dragon 7, the ruling body of all Dragons. She will have duties with them once a month. No outside Dragon can enter Sanctuary without her permission. No Dragon would break Dragon law or be a outcast. The one she defeated last night was a outcast. She believed that Queen Ember was an usurper and the spot on the 7 should have been hers. The outcast was leader of a bunch of half-breed Dragons that thought themselves a Race. This is not so by Dragon law. I as Princess of the Crystal Dragons have been studying Dragon Law and Magic by dream every night for the last month. That is where I learned the spell that helped Her Majesty win the fight last night. I am sorry Mother for not telling you or Father but I was warned not to."

One of the Dragons said "Move on" in her language.

Cryss said "The 7 have gathered here to give a Blessing and a Warning. First the Blessing is this." One of the Dragons pushed a large Gem forward. "On the Naming Day of the twins have both hold on to this Gem. Then the Blessing will be given to them. Now the Warning, Do not let the Shadow claim the Queens Children or there will be all out war. We must go now our work is else where." The other dragons touched foreheads with me then left.

After the last Dragon had left Ben said "Please change back now. I want to talk to my wife not a Queen I don't know!"

I slowly changed back and looked at him "We are the same being just in a deferent form. I don't know why you are so mad? I am always changing it is who I am. Do you want me to go against my nature?"

He said "Last night You went into a fight after locking me in the living room. You knew you might loose yet you made it imposable to be with you! That is why I am mad!"

I said "It was a magical fight so I was the logical one to go. By locking you in at least our Children would have one Parent if something should go wrong. Please understand I was doing what I thought was best for the kids."

He said "Is that why you took Cryss into battle with you? Putting our eldest and all the Dragons in Grave Danger? You are a poor Mother!" The Dagger in my heart twisted at those words!

I said slowly "Get out, go to work, I don't want to see you right now!" I moved past him to go in for Breakfast. I wasn't hungry but I knew I needed the food for making milk for the Babies. Ben left and the others came in for Breakfast. There was still a while before class started. Nobody spoke we just ate. A line was crossed but who crossed it?

After Breakfast I went up to sit with the twins for awhile. Those words just kept bouncing around in my head like a demented super ball. I could see the depression coming on and there was nothing I could do about it. Would this end my marriage? Here come the thoughts I keep pushing down. The shadows that try to engulf me and destroy my light. But now I have 3 lights to keep me from the shadow. I straitened up and headed down stairs to get some work done. I sat in my study and made kids toys till the feed alarm went off. I went up and fed and changed the kids. I went and played with them for a bit then they wanted to sleep. So I decided to sleep as well. I took a nap till my alarm woke me. I had missed lunch, oh well. I fed the kids and changed them again. After they were sleeping I went to do some more work. I made a lot of kids clothes. A knock came at the door. I said "Enter." In came Grandmother.

She sat down and looked at the pile of kids clothes "You going to eat dinner tonight? You did not eat lunch." I had not stopped doing what I was doing. I did not even glance her way.

I said "You know he is right. If I did not have Cryss and the twins to worry about I would just pick up and go away. Things are just getting so out of hand. I am just 16 now I have three lives depending on me. Who am I to think I can raise kids I am just a kid myself. Ben is right I am a poor mother." Grandmother stood and slapped me so hard I came off the chair and hit my head on the desk and went out.

When I came to I was on the floor and Janis was there. Grandmother was berating herself. Dixie was trying to calm Grandmother down. Something was wrong with my right side. Janis said quietly how do you feel?"

I said just as quietly "My right side it is all pins and needles when I try to move."

She said "I was afraid of that. Looks like it is your neck this time. I will put a brace on it after I realign it. You wont be able to turn your head but it should relieve the pressure. Two or three days and you should be fine provided you don't get slapped again."

Grandmother had calmed down and was watching as Janis worked on my neck. Then she placed a stone at the base of my neck. The stone was enchanted to form a brace so my neck was held still. It was a pain to sit up. I was still getting some pins and needles on my right side.

I looked at the alarm and it was going to go off in a few moments. So I said "I'm going up stairs to feed the babies after that please have Sue bring me a late dinner in my room. I am done for the night." Grandmother looked like she wanted to say something but I was just not in the mood to listen so I turned and went out the door. The trip up the stairs was a experience in pain.

Feeding the kids was difficult because I could not look down. After an eternity I was finished feeding them. I let Tasha change them. I went into my bedroom and pushed the pillows around till I can do a sitting position. Sue bought in my dinner and withdrew. I ate not really paying any attention to what it was. I put the tray on the night table and got ready for bed.

I dreamed again. I was flying though the mountains somewhere just for fun and came across a wounded Dragon. I did what I could but the Dragon still died. I was sad I brought a lot of rocks and built a mound over the dead Dragon. I sat for awhile after I was done wishing I could have done more. Then I flew up and headed for home the flight no longer fun.

I woke up in the night to feed the kids. It was hard to get up without moving my neck but I did it. The tray was gone so I must have slept through Sue coming to get it. I fed the kids and went back to bed. I missed Ben. I cried myself to sleep.

The next morning Janis was there before breakfast to check on me. I let her do her thing and asked "If shifting would hurt the recovery process?"

She said she did not know. She would stay and see if it helps or hurts. So I made sure I had fed the kids so I had some time to think. I shifted into Queen of Crystal Dragons. Janis was impressed. I tried to move my neck but could not. Janis removed the stone and I could move normally. No pain at all. I had just shifted back and was checking to see if there was any pain and there was not. Ben came in he was not looking good, looks like he had a bad night. I said "I will let you clean up before work." I walked out and down stairs. I took my seat for Breakfast. Janis stayed for the meal then got ready to go.

After Breakfast Ben asked "Can I speak to you alone?"

I wanted to tell him to go to hell but then I was a Queen now so I should at least hear his side. "Very well my study. Janis held off leaving just in case. Grandmother put the class on Independent Study so she could stay out here just in case there was trouble.

The trouble started as soon as the door was closed. He got right in my face and started yelling incoherently. I counted to 20 then hit him with a lightning bolt. Down he went. I looked at him laying on the floor. That's when I spotted the bottle. I stuck my head out and waved for the two to come in. They did and Janis looked him over and found the bottle. She handed it to Grandmother and asked "What is this?"

Grandmother smelled it and frowned "It is Dark Water it is a drug that enhances a persons bodies strength. The magical version of steroids! They have the same side affects only faster. Uncontrolled Rage being the main side effect."

Janis said "What did you hit him with he is almost Dead?"

I said "Close range lightning bolt. It should only knock him out."

Grandmother said "It is the Dark Water it lowers the bodies defenses to shocks. This bottle is almost empty if he took all this he is in trouble a thimble at a time is all that's is to be taken."

Janis sighed "Help me get him into a bed looks like I'll be here for awhile." I used my new Dragon strength to take him upstairs. I walked by our bedroom to one of the spares. I put him in bed. Janis started working on him again. "He is declining can you do anything?"

I sighed "I don't know enough about Dark Water. I will have to find out more before I could even try." Grandmother came in with one of her books. She passed it to me as she tried a few things. It bought him a little time. I kept reading on the treatment till I came across a passage that might give him a chance. I shifted and looked into him. I created an image to work with I pushed the image into him. Slowly he shifted into a male Crystal Dragon. I created a whole new ability and fused it with his body. Then I gave him a bit of magic. Just enough to shift now and then. The spark started to flutter then flamed up. He was a new person, a part time Dragon. The first Male Dragon of this race. Damn I did it now to tell him.

He slept for 13 hours in his Dragon form. Then he shifted in his sleep and I smiled. He slept for 2 more hours. I checked for Dark Water and found none. The shifting got rid of it. Ben is part Dragon now just like me.

When he woke I was sitting at his bedside in human form. I said "Well your the one taking the long nap now. We need to talk. More I'll talk and you will listen. Dark Water almost killed you. I had to do something rather extreme to save you. You are no longer totally human. You are part Dragon. You will be able to shift back and forth every once and awhile. You Dragon form Is the only Male Crystal Dragon there is. The Drug will not effect you any longer so don't even try. You are on thin ice with me. I love you very much but after what you did I am not sure I like you right now. I am going to teach you to use what I have given you and we will see how it goes.

The rest of the week was retraining him to think of the Dragon as part of him. He liked the strength and the dragon skin that he can pull just under the surface. It was not till Friday that he went full Dragon. He was clumsy at first but soon learned. The first flight with him was quite fun.

By Saturday I had forgiven him. At least for what he said. It would take a lot more time to forgive him for the foolishness with Dark Water. I tried to talk to him why he took the Dark Water but he just would not talk. That made it harder to forgive him.

Summer was passing and now I have the twins to take care of and I am now a Queen with responsibilities to Dragon kind. Instead of getting easier It was just getting more complicated. I still need to talk to the Headmaster about the fall quarters classes. At least I have help now. With Vickie and Quin I have a little relief. The twins are acting real good and sleeping though most of the night. I was told that would not happen for awhile but it is. But then the twins never do things the way others do. I just hope they keep being relatively easy to care for.

Ben and I were playing tag in the sky when my feeding alarm went off. I told Ben to keep practicing and I headed in to feed the twins. I always felt so mellow after feeding the twins. I was thinking of forgiving Ben and letting him back into our bedroom when Grandmother came in steamed about something. I said "Something wrong Grandmother?"

She said "I just talked to Janis We have 3 more cases of Dark Water Poisoning. They all 3 point back to Ben! He has seemed to talked several young Guardsmen to take the Drug! I can't believe he would do that but all the evidence points strait at him." Well so much for mellow and forgiveness. I finished feeding the twins,

I asked "Who gathered the evidence? Was it Byron? Some things don't add up here. When was this done? Can it be verified?"

She said "Norton, no, It is not sure and I am not sure." She laughed "You sure poked holes in my anger. What do we do now?"

I said "I get Tasha up here and we go see Byron." I opened the door and there was Tasha on her way to the nursery. I smiled at her alertness. We were soon on our way. I glanced at where Ben was practicing and there he was. I smiled he was getting better. The Guardhouse was in the middle of Sanctuary so a quick flight and we were there. I walked in and found Angel demanding to see the file on Barbie so she could find out who was accusing her. I had a idea. A moment later I was proven right. I tapped Angel "Seems we have a problem with the same person. I was going to talk to Byron since Ben is on leave." That got a raised eyebrow. "Want to join.?" She nodded. I looked at the Guy at the desk and smiled "I will See Byron Now!"

A door opened "In here Ember, you too your Majesty. We need to talk." Byron said from the doorway. When we were inside He said "I wish it could be said it was nice to see you both but it is not. It means the rumor monger is really stepping up his game. Norton gets the filmiest allegations on the record and it ruins lives. I can't fire him because he is following the rules."

I said "Maybe if I roast him he will get the message. I don't like my husband accused of something that can't be proven."

Grandmother had came in with us "Ember be nice."

I said "I am, now when was this convincing troops to try Dark Water to have happened?"

Byron said "2:00 pm Yesterday. This has been confirmed."

I smiled "Not possible he was with me from noon to 7:00 pm. He was learning his new Dragon form with me."

Angel said "Dragon form? Since when did he have a Dragon form?"

I said "Long story, I'll tell you after we finish this. Now who confirmed this?

He said "Two entertainers seen them talking just before the buy was made. The Dealer said they said that it was recommended to them. That was good enough to put it on the record. No charges will be brought because it is too little evidence. Did anyone else see him with you?"

I said "Only half the house." I looked at Grandmother.

Grandmother Said "I watched them for a good part of the day. He did not leave."

Byron said "Either we have a doppelganger or the entertainers were lying. I tend to think they were lying. Since you can prove where he was I am going to call Norton in and see what he has to say for himself."

A few moments later a seedy Guardsman was standing before Byron's Desk. Byron said "I would like to speak to the two entertainers in this case. Have them brought in at once."

Norton said "I'm sorry sir they were traveling entertainers and they moved on."

Byron said "I have been given a iron clad alibi that contradicts what they said so I want to see them Now! You will remove their statement from the record or you will be busted down and out! Do you understand me? You damaged the character of a upstanding citizen on the word of traveling entertainers! You are in big trouble!"

Norton said "No sir I will not it is in the record if it is true or not it will stay there! No mater how many cover ups you try it is there!"

Byron spoke a little loader "What do you think Your Majesty? Or you Your Highness?"

We stepped from the other room. Angel said "He is fired for Gross disobedience and Insubordination and he no longer has the protection of being a guardsman. So my sister can challenge him."

I walked towards him "You have insulted my Husband and I challenge you to a duel!" I slapped him across the face with my gloves. The gloves were made of thick weave. He spun and fell to the floor. Do you accept?" When he did not answer I let Byron in to check him. He stuck his head out the door and said something then went back to waiting.

Byron said "What are those gloves made of?"

I smiled "Crystal weave made to imitate satin lined leather. They are quite comfortable."

Janis came in and skidded to a stop "I should have known you would have been involved. What happened?"

Grandmother said "Ember challenged him to a duel then slapped him with her gloves. It was quite the sight."

Janis looked him over and over. This man is on a enhancement drug called Grey Matter it lowers the resistance to physical strikes. A little harder and you would have killed him as it is he is in a coma. I'll take him back to my place and hope he makes it through the withdrawal."

Byron said "Remind me not to get you mad at me. Well as long as he lives through the coma then there is no problem even if he dies later from the drugs. I bet he invented those charges to cover his own drug dealing. We will have to look in to that. I will see that your husband is cleared and the record taken care of. Now what can I do for you Your Majesty?"

Angel said "One of my maids was accused of passing information about where to get drugs without any proof."

Byron said "I will look into it and clear it up. That ex-guardsman ruined a lot of lives. I will do what I can for as many of those people as I can."

I said "We should be going. I need to get back and feed the twins. See you Byron."

Angel said as soon as we were outside "Oh no you don't sister dear you need to tell me about this Dragon form?" We walked over where the maids were waiting with the queens twins.

I smiled "Why don't you come over for dinner this is something that is better seen than just told. Grandmother can start the tale on the walk over. I need to fly back and feed the kids then We will do the show and tell thing. It is quite the tale and I don't want to rush it." I grew my wings, waved and I was off. I postponed things a bit But I know my sister will not be giving up till she knows it all. I flew fast and made it home in a quarter of an hour. I went inside and Ben was talking to Sam intensely so I just went up to feed the twins. A half hour later when I came down feeling quite mellow. Angel, grandmother and Angels twins were just getting there.

When Grandmother passed me she quietly said "Coward do your own dirty work." then she walked upstairs.

Angel said "She would not tell me anything. So you and I are going to Sit and talk right after I feed the kids Can I use your nursery?"

I said "Sure the twins wanted to sleep in the same crib again so there is a open crib and Tasha is a trained healer as well as nanny." Angel took the maids carrying her twins up to feed and lay them down. I went over to Ben who was looking at me.

Ben said "Time to tell her about your new title huh?"

I sighed "Among other things. She will want to see your Dragon form when we get that far in the tale."

He said "I still don't get how you changed me so much. I feel like a whole different person. Not like my old self at all."

I looked away "You died I caught you at the moment of death and forced a change into your personality that took over. You are a new person. I don't know how far that newness goes. There may be personality changes we have not seen yet. We will have to take it one day at a time."

He said "Died, You did not tell me this before. How can I still be walking around if I died? Is your magic that strong? You can bring someone back from the dead?"

I shook my head "Mine alone no, I tapped into the Dragon 7 and used their combined magic to Save the man I love! Changed but still here. I was asked about it and was given a warning about using the power without permission. I think they understood or it would have been worse."

He looked at me "That is a lot of magic!"

Angel came down and looked at me I could see the Dragon just below the surface. I said "Lets sit out on the porch." We walked out to the deep couch and settled in. I smiled and told her the whole tale. All of it from the fight with the outcast to Ben's transformation. I was quite tired when I was all done.

Angel said "So you are a Queen now and a member of the Dragon 7 the group that over sees all Dragons?" I nodded. "Then technically you out rank me! Well lets see this Queen of Crystal Dragons! Oh and I want to see Ben's Dragon form as well." Ben walked out almost as if he was waiting for her to say that. I stood up and looked at Ben and we changed together. Angel Gasped "Your Beautiful! Both of you!" She got up and looked us over. We gave her the full show even flying a little. Skya and Misty came by and dropped to the floor, wings out in a Dragon Curtsy. I nodded to them and they went back to what they were doing. once they were there Angel got a look at 4 out of the 5 sizes of dragons. I was the largest, then Ben, then Skya and then Misty. I was really getting tired so I shifted back and Ben was right behind me.

I said "Is your curiosity sated for a bit dinner should be called soon." Just then Sue stepped out on the porch and called dinner. We all filed in and had a good dinner.

After dinner Angel asked "Now that you are a Queen are you going to make yourself a palace and a Throne room?"

I said "No there is one that the Dragon 7 built a long time ago with a throne for me but I don't think I'll see it often."

She said "You should build a Throne room at least. Where will the masses go to see their Queen?"

I frowned Angel "My subjects total 15 and a good deal of them live in this house. But if you insist I will think about it."

Sue stepped in "A call for you Miss on the link mirror."

I said "Excuse me all." I walked into the hall to take the call. I answered "Yes." it was one of the 7.

She said "We have decided to give you a task. To watch over a Dragon hatchling from each of our races. This is new for us. We want to see if it could work. From our watchers you are the perfect one for this task. Expect them in the morning." She cut the link. Just what I need more Dragons. Not even the same race but one of each. I was still standing there when Angel came by.

She said "You look a little pale are you all right? What happened?" I told her. She burst out laughing and said "You are the Dragon Nanny!" Just what I needed. I went up to my room and tried to think things through. I will need more rooms that's for sure. What do they eat? When in my Dragon form I eat Crystal but what do the other types eat. Any special environment needed for them? This is going to be strange. Well tomorrow is going to be a long day.

I got up real early and got dressed after feeding the twins I headed outside looking for a good place to add on 6 rooms I found one and added the rooms but left them empty. I placed empty rooms under them. I went inside and was going to ask Grandmother if she was up on what the different types of Dragon are. I was walking by the mirror when it rang. I answered it "Yes?"

A very efficient looking woman said "I need to speak to Queen Ember please."

I smiled "You are. What can I do for you this fine morning?"

She smiled "I wish to talk to you about the task the 7 gave you. I have a briefing on all the types of dragons and what to expect while they are with you." She held up a bunch of papers. I opened the parcel portal and she handed them over. I shut down the portal. She said "The hatchlings are going to be traveling in human form. The first one will arrive at 10:00 am the rest will arrive every quarter hour after till all 6 are there. They will be escorted by two women each time. Once you have taken charge of the hatchling the escort will leave. The hatchlings have been instructed to do as you say with out fail. To make things easier on you they have been instructed to remain in human form unless practicing. This task will last 1 year. The types are,

1 Silver, 2 Ebony, 3 Emerald, 4 Ruby, 5 Rock, 6 Wyvern, 7 Crystal.

Only Rock and Crystal have a special diet. The Silver is a Ice based Dragon so is hurt by flame. Ruby is a fire based Dragon so does not like cold. Ebony is a shadow dragon does not like bright light. Emerald is a air dragon loves high places. Rock is an earth type. The Wyvern is a water type loves the water. Of course you know all about Crystal Dragons. That should hold you for awhile. The Brief I gave you goes into more detail. Well have a good day Your Majesty." She broke the link.

I decided to find some breakfast. It is Sunday so I went into the kitchen and made some eggs and ham. Ben wondered in sniffing the air. He is so like a puppy sometimes. So I made him some and we talked as we ate. I told him what I was told about the Dragons. I said "These are Hatchlings, so they are young. I hope not too young. 6 year olds would be a pain to take care of."

He asked "How long they going to be here?" I winced at that question. "6 months?" I shook my head. "A year?" I nodded. "Well it could be for life." We laughed at the poor joke. I started to clean the table. "I never seen this domestic side of you. I must say it is quite unusual."

I said "Don't get used to it." I finished and got ready to go. Grandmother was up and smiled. I smiled "Do you want to come with me to pick up the Dragons?"

She thought about it for a few moments and said "Yes I think I would. What can you tell me about the different types?" I handed her the Brief. "Very nice this should help a lot. you mind if I make a copy?"

I said "I don't mind. I am going to start a book for keeping notes while they are here. I want to keep all I can about them. Hopefully I will pick up some of their magic."

Grandmother said "I have this book it is incomplete but it is Dragon magic. Maybe you can fill in the blanks?" She handed me a spell book. I walked to my study and made a copy while she made a copy of the brief. I took the brief and copied it into another book and filed the original away. I was lucky to be using a bag of holding because of all the books I was carrying. I looked at the time and decided to head out. We got ready real fast and was leaving but Cryss was at the door hoping to go with us.

I said "No you stay here. You withheld information from your father and me. So you stay here and write down all the Dragon magic spells you learned. Do that and I may forgive you." She took a spell book from behind her and handed it to me. Then she took another book from behind her and handed it to me. It was a book of Dragon Law. "Oh all right I can never stay mad at you come along." We walked to the mirror room to wait for the Dragons.

The mirror room was busy with day trippers coming and going. We found a place along the wall to wait. We had a quarter hour left till they get here. So I took out the Dragon spell book and looked it over. 57 new spells to study, not bad. I was flipping through the spells when Grandmother said "I think the first one is here." I looked up at the incoming line and there was two very large women escorting a 8 or 9 year old girl. Looking at my watch right on time.

I said "Stay here I'll check it out." I walked over just as they got out of the line. One of the women spotted me heading towards them. The room was pretty clear at the moment so I switched to Princess mode.

They curtsied and one asked "Will Your Majesty take this child into your care?"

I answered "For one year I will. Welcome to Sanctuary." With that the child and her bag was released to me. The escort curtsied again then got in the line to leave. "What is your name? Mine is Ember."

She looked at me "Silvia of the Silver Dragons. Nice to meet you. She Curtsied." I waved her to follow and returned to the others. After introduced the others then went back to watching the lines. She and Cryss Seemed to get along and started gabbing right away. Right on the dot the second one showed up. I went through the same greeting and asked her name. It was Shade of the Ebony Dragons. More introductions and that is how it went for Wind Walker of the Emerald Dragons, Cinder of the Ruby Dragons, Spike of the Rock Dragons and Jazz of the Wyvern Dragons. Once we had them all we headed back to the house. Three inch heels and a long gown look nice but walking over uneven rock paths it is a pain. I switched back to my work clothes.

The house was as mad as ever on a Sunday. I took the Dragons to their rooms and asked how they wanted their rooms. One at a time I created the perfect room for each dragon within reason. Then it was lunch time so I led them in and we sat for a good meal Grandmother had told the maids what each Dragon ate, so the perfect meal for each Dragon was ready.

I led the Dragons to the practice rooms after lunch. Ben followed us and stood watching. Grandmother smiled as she watched. I said "You will practice in small mode so you can fit in here. You will take Dragon form no bigger than this." I nodded to Cryss. Cryss shifted into her normal Dragon form. "We will have time every now and then when you can use your full size form but for now use this size."

Jazz asked "What if that is my normal size?"

I smiled "Then you would be like the Crystal Dragons. We do have a spell to make us bigger for when we go to war. We will teach it to you when the time is right. For now this is the size you need to be."

Shade Asked "Who is that man by the door? I thought this was a meeting for Dragons only?"

I frowned "It is just a practice to let us get to know one another. There is no restrictions on watchers but for your information that is my Husband Ben and yes he has a Dragon form. My Grandmother does not though and she will be watching. Do you have a problem with that?" I gave her the steel melting glare.

She backed down right fast. She said "I did not know this. I understand now."

I let my gaze pass over all of them. I said "Let's get this strait from the start. We are a team all of us that live in my house! there will be no ranking on one another. We will work together without the pain giving that is one-upping each other. When you entered my house you became Family! Act like it. Now lets get to work."

For the next three and a half hours I pushed them to see what their skills were. They had a long way to go. Each had their own Dragon abilities But almost nothing in Human form. I looked at Grandmother. She said "Their young. We will teach them."

I checked and they all had mage level magic but did not know how to use it properly. I smiled this was going to be a big task. Silvia asked "You have seen our Dragon forms can we see yours now?" At least she is polite about it.

I shifted into my Dragon form. I looked Ben's way and he strode to the center of the room. I flew to him he changed and we began the Dance. Half on the ground half in the air. It felt real good. We Danced to an unheard tune. It was instinct to do this Dance. We used the space altering between chasing and dancing. The Dance ended in a kiss as we both shifted back. I knew there were others in the room but all I seen was Ben. Grandmothers voice cut into my thoughts "I think that is enough for today." That broke the spell I was in and I looked at the others.

I smiled "Does that answer your request fairly well? I will show you more as the days go on. Lets head back and you can get to know some of the others in my home." They shifted to human and headed for the door. I put my hand on Ben's chest "Later when we cuddle we will talk about this." Then I followed the others out.

We got back and settled in the living room. After some chat the subject of titles came up. They wanted to hear my titles I sighed and I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but they are minor. Does that satisfy your curiosity?" They all nodded.

Telsha said "You forgot two. Founder of the Sorority of Magic and Founder of the Princess Betterment Group."

I said "I may have suggested the Sorority but it is Grandmother who is running with it. I only gave the building for that. I believe you are the founder of the P. B. Group along with Grandmother."

Grandmother said "Both groups voted and you are now Founder of both groups. So add them to your list of titles. I am listed as manager of the Sorority and Telsha is the manager of the P. B. Group."

I sighed "All right if you insist. By the way have you looked at the Sorority house yet? With the battle with the Outcast I have completely forgot we need to decorate the inside. It is bare bones at the moment." My feed alarm went off. "Looks like I am needed upstairs. I'll be back down before dinner." I headed for the stairs. Windwalker stopped me without touching me. Her look was intense.

She asked "Can I observe this duty?" I nodded and continued up the stairs. I picked up Belle And checked her diaper and changed her. Then I took a seat and fed her. It was unusual to be watched so intently while I Fed the twins. I have not figured out Windwalker yet. She is an odd one. I just did my mommy job and let her watch. When done I turned things back over to Tasha and went downstairs. On the stairs came the questions and I found myself explaining the purpose of Breastfeeding. I think I did a pretty good job. She said "I need to think on this." She walked away. I went back into the living room.

The Princesses and the Dragons were squared off in a no holds bard card game. It looked intense. I slipped into the couch next to Ben. He put a hesitant arm around me I did not push him away. After that Dance I was ready to let him back in the bedroom and my bed. I whispered in his ear "Move your stuff back in you are forgiven. He smiled and got up to do just that. I am sure he does not want me to change my mind.

Grandmother smiled "Finally forgiven him then?" I nodded "Good we need him to be strong." At that point Sam came in with a girl on his arm. She was pretty and seemed nice when he introduced her to Grandmother. Her name was May. He asked if she minded if she stayed for dinner. Grandmother said "It is not my house. You need to ask the house owner."

He said "Ok where is Ben?"

The room went very quiet. I stood up slowly. Grandmother said "Stupid Samuel very stupid!"

I looked him up and down. I said slowly "I own this house. As well as The Hall of Magic and The Circle of Magic. I am a quite well propertied woman I'll have you know. In fact I have Created almost every major building in Sanctuary! So you can stop being macho and do things right!"

He said "Don't push me little sister I out rank you. Push me again and I'll turn you over my knee!" That did it, the attitude was done.

I said "Come with me!" I went to the practice room. Everyone lined the walls. "All right Big Brother you crossed a line now I am going to show you what happens when you piss me off!"

He laughed and said "Bring it on squirt." I just smiled at him and lifted my hand the weave from the floor covered his legs pinning him to the spot. He started to rage and practically foam at the mouth. I recognized the signs He has been using Dark Water! I shook my head. I used a sleep spell on him and he drooped I made the weave fully cover him up to his chest binding his arms. Grandmother walked over.

She said "This is bad, Dark Water has got him. Any chance of purging it form his system?"

I shook my head "You know how extreme I had to go last time. I had to barrow magic from the 7 to do that and I almost lost him. Take the others in the house I need time to think." Everyone went except for May.

She said "What happened I never seen him like that. In the 3 weeks we have gone out he never acted like that."

I said "He has taken a drug called Dark Water. When overdosed it is fatal. I am trying to think of a way to cure him. Has he been doing anything unusual lately?"

She thought a moment "He started taking a energy drink after we you know." She blushed. "He keeps it with him maybe in his jacket." She handed me the jacket. I quickly found a bottle it was half full. The cap showed he had been using it to drink from. Not as bad as Ben maybe there is a chance. Grandmother came back in. I showed her the bottle. She confirmed it was Dark Water. I checked over the book again to see if I missed anything. I handed grandmother my link compact "Call Janis I might have something but I will need her help. May sit over there and wait. He will need a friendly face when he comes out of it and I am not too happy with him right now." I sat with books around me and my staff across my lap. I was in full mage study mode. "Get Sasha I need a few potions." I wrote a quick list and handed it to grandmother off she went. I prepared several spells to be cast in rapid secession. Grandmother got back with the potions and Sasha just as Janis got there. "Ok here is how it will go, First I hit him with the spells, then you pour the first 3 potions down him. Then I hit him with the big spell, then you pour the rest of the potions down him, then we wait and see what happens. That is when I will need you, Janis. If this works he will be very weak and it will be up to you to see him through at that point." We all took our places and we began. The spells were not easy ones but I got through them. then I pointed and Sasha used the potions When she was done I did the big spell then pointed and Grandmother used the rest of the potions . I turned the weave into a table and had his arms and legs restrained just in case. I nodded and Janis moved in. She went over him twice then stood back.

Janis said "You were right the Dark Water is gone from his system. It will take a week of constant care to get him up to full strength again. He is going to be a 250 pound baby for the first few days." I put my books away.

I said "Don't look at me I have way too much on my plate right now. How about his girlfriend.

Everyone looked at May and she straitened up and said "What do I do?" Well she gets points with me for that. Janis gave her the run down on what she needed to do to help him.

Grandmother said "Now we just have to get him to his room." I sighed went over and picked him up and carried him to his room in the house. After I laid him on his bed Janis and May took over and I went looking for dinner. Grandmother said "You are getting stronger all the time I wonder how far it will go?" I shrugged I was so tired I could barely stand. Sasha had got my dinner for me. It was on the table when I got there. I Ate and felt a little better. I decided to teach a class on the Crystal Weave.

A little while after dinner Grandmother took the Princesses and Dragons in for a Basics class and I took the rest into to the class room for a class on the Crystal Weave. Once seated I started with a overview of what the weave is and what it can do. Then we got down to making a simple scarf but of course Ronda, Josie and Cryss went a little fancy being crystal workers. It did not take long for all to have it done. So I went into how to make one with lace and other adornments. I did not teach an enchantment tonight. They did walk away with two scarves and a basic understanding of the weave. Tasha was working and Sasha was in the potion room so they were not at the class. This class will build in to many others. It was good I did all that mining a while back. I think I am going to need a lot of crystal for this class.

I put Cryss to bed and told her a story or two. When I went out I said "Good night little one." I felt pretty good now. I went looking for Ben it was cuddle time. So we got in some good cuddle time and talked out his fears about me growing beyond him. We finally went up to our room hand in hand. One crisis taken care of. Now there was Sam. I checked on him. May looked up when I tapped on the open door.

She smiled "This is one way to really get to know someone. Janis said he would be like a big baby, she was right. I will put up with it because I love him. I just hope this does not change him too much."

I said "Hang in there it is hard to fight through something like this but at least he is alive."

She said "That's what is important for now I'll yell at him when he is better!"

I laughed "I'll leave that to you. I have a houseful to worry about. He may be my big brother but today he shown he is not all that grown up. Goodnight"

She smiled "Thanks for letting me do this. Goodnight."

I headed off to bed after checking Alexis, Cryss and the twins. I did my nightly routine and finally crawled into bed and slipped off to a sound sleep. I woke and fed the twins on time then crawled back into bed.

The morning was hectic with so many people getting ready for the day. I Thanked myself for putting in a bathroom for every room or it would have been murder getting started in the mornings. After feeding the twins I checked on Cryss, Alexis, May and Sam. I asked May how Sam was. She looked sad "He stopped breathing twice during the night But Janis gave me this to put on his neck if that happens." She showed me a enchanted stone. "It worked and he started breathing again. I don't know how long I can take this. I am not a healer I hurt for him. I just don't know." I gave her a hug.

I said "You are doing fine the first night is always the worst. Janis should be here soon if I know her. I will have one of the maids bring you up some breakfast you need to keep up your strength."

She smiled "Thank you, Janis said she was going to stop at my place and grab some clothes for me. I hope you don't mind but it looks like I'll be here a few days."

I smiled "Your welcome to stay as long as you like. You make 25 family, 5 maids, 8 dragons and 5 cats in this house! If you are staying here you might as well be family. That is how you will be treated. One big happily crazy family."

She laughed "Sounds like fun. I was an only child so this does sound good to me."

I said "Well I got to get down there. Like I said I'll send something up for you." Then I waved and headed down to breakfast. I asked Sue to send some breakfast up for May. Just then Janis came in with 7 bags. I said "You moving in too?"

She smiled "I would save travel time but no this is May's belongings. Her landlord has thrown her out. Real nice guy said she was having guys over and bringing down the area. The gal next door said he was trying to get her out for weeks so he could rent it for more coinage.

I shrugged "Dori take the bags up to the spare room next to Sam's room. Would you like some breakfast before you go up Janis?" She nodded then sat at the big table. This place gets any busier we will have to declare it a hotel." We had a good meal and I said to Grandmother "I am strong enough to teach starting today. Where were you teaching?"

Grandmother said "Ok, starting on using like storms to increase spell strength. I'll teach the Princesses and Dragons more basics. That will fill my time."

So we gathered our classes and went to our rooms to teach. It was good to get back to teaching. I was really getting into it when it came time to end the class. I smiled and dismissed the class. I walked out just as Grandmother came down the hall. She seemed happy. I said "Mine went well how was yours?"

She smiled widely "Those kids are a pleasure to teach. They just soak up the knowledge like a sponge. I love it. I think we have a good bunch here."

I smiled "Well that's good I am going to check on Sam before lunch go ahead without me. I will only be a few moments."

She said "I want to see this let's go." So we went upstairs. When we got to the door we heard an argument going on. It was between Sam and May.

We looked in and Sam was saying "No we are not staying here one second longer than we need to. I made a fool of myself! I can't live here now. We will just have to find another place and that's it!"

May said "You are making a fool of yourself right now. Let's stay till we can find a good place not like the last one! I want a home not a apartment. Then we can get married like the princess did."

I said "What, Princess we have a whole lot of them in this house."

She smiled "The Queens sister of course. She was so beautiful. I did not have a good spot to see her face but the Gown was to Die fore! Why are you Blushing?"

Grandmother said "Because she is the Queen's sister."

May said "But I thought you were a teacher?"

I said "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister to Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Sorority of Magic and Founder of the Princess Betterment Group. There is more but they are minor."

Grandmother said "You were dating a guy and you never knew he was a real Prince?"

May said "Prince? You told me you were a Guardsman! How can you not tell me? You are in big trouble!"

I said "I think our work is done here shall we go to lunch?"

Grandmother said "Yes we have shown how far he stuck his foot in his mouth. So we can go now. Remember kids no hitting." Then we went down and had a good lunch. I went up to feed the twins and it was real quiet down at Sam's door. I decided I had done enough damage and went down without checking on them. Grandmother was teaching basics again so I was at a loss of what to do with myself for a bit. Then Vickie was there for our face to face and some paper work that just would not wait. That took till class was out and I could talk to the others.

Everyone was amazed when May came down to talk to me. I looked at her slightly mussed look and said "Lets go sit on the porch and talk." She smiled and nodded. When We were set I said "How's Sam? By your look I can guess you two made up. What did Janis say?"

May smiled "He is recovering fast. The worst is over. Now comes the hard part getting him to quit playing on my sympathy and get him to do what he needs to do for himself. This is what will take the longest. She also told me that jerk put me out of my place so I am going to have to find another place before I can think about marrying him."

I smiled "Follow me." I walked down and to the side of the house a short ways away and Nodded this looked like a nice spot. I brought out my staff and pointed it as I raised my other hand. Soon there was a two bedroom cottage ready to be moved into. Her jaw dropped. "Well go look at your new house. Tell me now if you want anything changed." We walked through the cottage and she just loved it. "you can move in as soon as Sam is well and he asks you to Marry him."

She grinned "He will do that by the end of the week. In front of everyone." She chuckled "I have been working on him for awhile now. I really do love him." We walked back and settled into the deep couch.

I asked "What work do you do?"

She said "I am a cook. It is what I live for. I have been doing it for 4 years now. I work in the Entertainers area. There is a troop there I work for. I am probably fired now though. I flipped open my link compact and called Tara.

Tara answered "Hello, oh Ember how are you?"

I got a little favor to ask. Do you know the Cook May?" She nodded "Would you tell the troop she works for that she could not be there because of a personal crisis that I am helping her through. They will need to find another cook for two weeks. Could you do that and get back to me. How's your Dancing going I can't wait to see you dance for the school again. Yes I'll hold." I flipped open one of my books and jotted down a few notes. Then she was back. "They wont wait, well too bad for them. I will find her another job. Thanks anyways." I cut the link. "I am sorry they wont wait have you ever thought of being a cook for a sorority? I'll talk with Grandmother. It is steady work and better working conditions."

She said "That sounds like some thing that would be good. Just one thing what is a Sorority?" I explained it and she caught on real fast. We got up and walked to the Sorority house and I showed her the kitchen. She fell in love right away. After that we went back so she could check on Sam and I could talk to Grandmother.

Grandmother was smiling "By the looks of May when she came down Sam is healing well. What have you two been up too?"

I said "I asked her what line of work she was in. She is a cook. The troop she was cooking for would not hold her job while she helped Sam over this so I was thinking."

Grandmother said "Here it comes."

I smiled "Why don't we have one cook and two maids at the sorority? It would give her steady work and she can really show her stuff in a kitchen like that."

Grandmother said "And she can marry Sam?" I nodded. We both broke out in big grins.

I finished the chat with Grandmother. A request came from the Queen of the castle of Dragon Scar for a me and another to come see them as soon as possible. Grandmother asked "Where is Dragon Scar? I have never heard of that one?"

I said "That is what they are calling the Castle where the Ladies of White Hall went. I wonder what they want? It has not been that long since they set the place up. There is a portal ring with the request. Hmm this is the one I made but it has been modified by someone who knows what they are doing. Hmm there is a message here. Let me project it.

To Princess Ember the Dragon Princess,

We of the Castle wish you to come to our Coronation of our Queen. Please use this Ring to arrive as soon as you can.

With all Respect and Love
The Grand mage of the Dragon Scar
Trai Morning Star

Grandmother said "That is not weird now is it. Can you get there with out using the ring?"

I smiled "Yes I can use a cloud step to get there. It would take being in Dragon form to do it. I can take two rider Dragons I might be able to get 4 if I really want to. I will take Skya, Misty, if I can I'll barrow Sie and Mie again I'll take them too. That should be enough firepower for any one.

The link compact thudded I smiled and answered Angels link "Yes Angel?"

Angel said "Did you call the Dragons again Sie and Mie just flew out of here real fast. I wish you will ask first."

I said "I was thinking of asking about it But I was just thinking about it. I do need them for a project though. So sorry if they jumped the gun a little. I'm going to be careful what I say and think. Here they just arrived." Sie and Mie settled down next to me. "I will have them back in a few days. Talk to you later and sorry again." I cut the link. I looked at the Dragons "You are to wait till I ask from now on unless there is a lot of danger."

Grandmother said "Well you have your troops so when will you be going?"

I said "As soon as I make arrangements for the twins that means I need to talk to Tasha."
I went to find Tasha and she was in changing the twins. "I need you to do something for me Tasha. I have to be away for a few days and I can't take the Twins with me. I need you to Breast feed them for me. Remember that potion I told you about. It would make that possible. What do you say?" I opened a the dresser and took out a bottle. "This would last a week. That is if you are willing to do this?"

Tasha said "You did hire me as a wet nurse. When do you want me to start?"

I handed her the bottle "Now, I have to leave quickly. I should be no more than 3 days. So don't worry." I watched as she downed the potion. I put the feeding alarm watch on her wrist. "I will be back as soon as I can." I headed out soon I was outside forming a cloud. I looked at Ben and Grandmother "I will be back as soon as I can be." I kissed Ben and hugged Grandmother. Then I shifted to 10 foot Dragon form and I was off. I circled up till I was in line with the cloud the Dragons grabbed on and I cast the spell and passed through the cloud.

We came out above the Castle. We circled, I used Dragon sight to scope out what was happening. The dragons dropped off and took up formation. It looked ok the guards at the Mirror are female so that checked out. As far as I seen no men. I spotted the Duchess Mirkie so flew down and landed on the balcony by her I shifted Back and the dragons found perches around me. She was sure startled but in a nice way. She said "The guards were to inform me when you came through."

I smiled "Don't blame them I came another way. How are you doing Your Grace?"

She smiled "Tomorrow it will be Your Majesty. It was decided two days ago. You are looking thin Princess?"

I said "I gave birth a little wile back. And it is Your Majesty now. I am Queen of the Crystal Dragons. Many things have happened since we last seen each others. Your Daughter is settling in nicely. The Princess Betterment Group is doing great. How are things going here?"

She said "We have had a steady inflow of women from all the small kingdoms. We are getting to the point we are almost a trade nation. It is going well. I am glad you came. You are the reason we are here and happy. The ones that wanted to go back to White Hall after making our statement have went. Yet we are larger than ever. This is a good place and we will let in men after they have proved they are not like what we left behind." She looked at the Dragons "These are the same dragons you had with you when you freed us. They were much bigger then."

I laughed "We can choose how large to be. Yes this is my Daughters Skya, Misty, Sie and Mie." As I said their names They shifted to Pretty young Women and curtsied. The Queen to be was impressed.

She asked "Intriguing how many Daughters do you have? I know you were Pregnant the last time you were here. We did not talk all that much."

I smiled "I have 9 Daughters and 1 son and 6 Granddaughters. All but the last 2 are Crystal Dragons. 8 were born of my magic and 2 of my body then 6 of the 8 had hatchlings of their own. It is all quit confusing. They are all my children and I love them."

She laughed "It sounds confusing. How long can you stay?"

I said "I have to be back day after tomorrow. My babies need me."

She smiled "That is understandable. It is just important to me that you were here for the crowning. If you will I would like you to be in the ceremony."

Another voice said "I insist on it. You are the one who started the exodus."

The Duchess said "That's enough! She is a honored guest I will not have her talked to that way. Your Majesty this is our Grand Mage Trai Morning Star."

I said "Ah so your the one that sent the message in the ring. Very nice work I almost did not spot the trap the first 2 moments." I tossed the ring at her "I made the ring in the first place so of course I would notice when it is modified."

The Mage asked "A Princess that can make portal rings who are you exactly?"

I said "My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Sorority of Magic of Sanctuary, Founder of the Princess Betterment Group, There is more but they are minor. Does that satisfy your curiosity?"

The Duchess said "That is some list of titles makes mine look puny in comparison. Well it certainly shows what I always thought you are a Noble lady to be sure."

Trai said "Grand Mage of Sanctuary well that is quite the task from what I hear. Please forgive my remarks." With that she strode away.

The Duchess "Well that is a first, you impressed her. I have tried to do that since she moved here. We need to get a drink and talk about the ceremony." We settled in the room and talked all day. My girls watched but did not say much. Then the attack came and my girls shifted back to Dragon form and I shielded the Duchess as well as lightning bolted anyone who tried to get past the Dragons. I did not have much to do. The Royal Guard came in and caught the attackers and I dropped the shield. The would be Queen snapped some orders and the attackers were taken away.

I smiled "Apparently not everyone loves you. Looks like it is going to be a long night." That was what it was. Protected by 5 Dragons the Would be Queen made it through the night.

As the Queen to be was getting Dressed for the ceremony she asked "Do you have anything nice you can changed into or do you need me to find you a dress." I switched to Princess mode Because I had not designed an Queen mode yet. She looked me up and down "Damn you look outstanding. I look ok for a rushed job." She looked at my girls and they had dresses like mine but in one color. "I wish I had something better but we are out of time." I smiled and raised my hand and several Silver items in the room flowed into a weave and Swished up her creating a silver lace overdress. It took her look from oh hum to damn nice! I came over and checked the fit.

I said "If I had some crystal to work with I could have done better but this is nice."

She smiled "It is perfect. Thank you again. You seem to always know what's needed."

The ceremony was strait forward and short. There was a lot of people in the great hall and she walked up with me behind and the girls around her. The Crowning was done by the highest ranking person in the hall. That would be me. After the Crowning She made a speech and she sat on the Throne. That was it ceremony over She got on with the tasks of the day. Every one seemed to take her as Queen now. So I said I was heading home.

She said "Thank you, now that that's out of the way. We can get things done. You have saved this castle and it's people a lot of trouble you are always welcome here and tell my daughter she was right. Good bye." We went to the courtyard and shifted to Dragon form and flew up and out of the area. I used cloud step to get back home.

When we arrived I sent Sie and Mie home and Dispersed the cloud. I was home I walked to the house and entered. It was lunch time and everyone was about to sit down. Ben and Grandmother came over and gave me a hug. I took my place at the table and things went well all through lunch.

After lunch Grandmother took the Princesses and Dragons in for their Basics lessons. Ben headed out to do his job. I looked at Misty and Skya and asked "Alright since when did you two have human forms?"

Skya said "We wanted to know more about you Mother so we tried and finally found the spell. We have been working at it for a week. We were going to surprise you when we felt better about it. Looks like we did."

I smiled "That you did. Tell me next time you want to do something this big ok? You all were real pretty by the way. Does all the brood know how to do this?"

Skya said "Yes Mother all the brood. Cryss uses it to take on her true form. She has known it for awhile now maybe a month. She and I have been working to change it to change a Dragon to human for a short time. She also worked out the dress spell." Looks like I need to talk to Cryss about keeping secrets and working magic without telling anyone. Just then Jessel came in helping Cryss. There was a towel on her leg. I got up and pointed at the couch. Jessel helped Cryss sit and I knelt and removed the towel from her burnt leg. I remember the burns Learning fire dance so I did not ask I just was glad it was small enough that I should be able to heal it. I started the heal but the skin was resisting.

I looked up at Jessel "This is not an ordinary burn. What happened?"

Jessel said "She tried to work white fire. It bit her." I knew what to do now. I smothered the burn spot with an crystal shield then Began the healing. White Fire is magic fire it lives if it is not smothered by a non-burning shield. It is the magical version of white phosphorus. Truly nasty stuff. It took awhile but I managed to heal the burn.

I said "Your done for the day. We need to talk about the risks your taking! But for now you need to rest. Thanks Jessel for bringing her to me."

She said "I remember you and Raina used to heal each other. Wonder what ever happened to her? She just stopped coming one day."

I said "Her parents split up and she moved away with her Mom. It was a sudden thing. There was a lot going on at that time so I just let it go. I thought you knew. Well we all move on at some point."

She said "Sometimes you are such a cynic. But that was the way of the Pits wasn't it. Always moving always changing."

I stood up "To beat the Pits you become like the Pits Always moving Always changing. That is the way I survived those days. Now it is a habit. Move from one project to another. Change myself to fit the needs of the day. Be in the moment while remembering all the other moments. The code of the Pits."

Jessel smiled "Never get it out of your blood do you? I trained a lot of girls to Dance within the fire. Yet I was always looking for the one the one that will best me. You know what I never did till I left the Pits. I'll tell you the tale someday. I have to get back now." She laughed as she left, she knew she got me. I was hooked till she told that tale. I leaned down and picked up Cryss and carried her up to her bedroom. I knew how much energy and magic it took to work white fire. She was out before we hit the stairs. I smiled and held her close as I carried her. I put her to bed and looked around the room magic books alongside little girls stuff. She was in between two stages of her life. I will just have to be there for her and support her the best I can.

I went down and Tasha was feeding the babies I just watched for a few moments before saying "You are a natural at that. I would like you to continue till I get back from Crystalis tomorrow. I will give you the counter then. That is if you don't mind continuing?"

She shook her head "I don't mind. May I ask what you are going to Crystalis for?

I smiled "I am going to pick up a Teacher for the Beginning Magic class and maybe a housemother and maids for the Sorority house as long as I'm there. I am not sure if I will go for that or not I am only going for half a day so don't know if I'll have the time. Well I'll let you get back to work." I went looking to see if Grandmother was done with her class yet. I had lost all track of time with out having to feed the twins the day was just slipping away. Fortune smiled on me and she was letting the class out early.

I caught up with Grandmother just as she was sitting down in the living room. I smiled at her "I'm going to Crystalis to get a magic teacher tomorrow afternoon do you want me to pick you up anything or anybody? I will be going kind of fast so consider this when answering."

She said "How fast we talking about? I would like a few bodies from the hiring hall. 4 in fact. A housemother and 3 maids."

I grinned "I am going to the Mage hall to get the teacher. Then I can stop at the hiring hall then back here. How dose that sound fast wise. I wonder if my status as a Princess of Crystalis would help at all time wise?"

She grinned "It better help or else what are titles for. Use my name when your at the Mage Hall if you have any problems. I will make sure the Alpha hall is ready when you get back."

I was puzzled "What is your name all I have ever called you was Grandmother or Archmage? Oh and keep Cryss back from the practical tomorrow. She was hurt in it today and I don't want her to push it till I have had a chance to talk to her about it. Before you ask she was trying to work white fire and it bit her. I was able to heal her but she is out of it in her room right now. I know what it takes to work white fire and she is pushing it big time to try that."

She mused "My name it has been so long since anyone has called me by my name. You will laugh it is totally an earth name, Edith May Valentine-Skyflower But say the last Archmage. That is all people will remember anyways. Yes I will hold Cryss back from the practical. I remember when you were learning fire magic, how tired you were all the time. You never did white fire did you?"

I looked away "Just once, it bit me an I was scared of it ever since. I still have the scar. Fortune smiled on her I am a better healer than Raina ever was. So Cryss will not bare a scar at least not one on the outside. If you flinch with fire of any kind you are in trouble and being bit that bad makes you flinch, the good ones can get over it some can't. That is the real reason Raina left the Pits. She could not get passed the fear of getting bit again. Once bitten twice shy just don't work when you are working with fire."

Grandmother smiled and put her hand on my arm. She said "You say she is asleep in her room?" I nodded "I will look in on her a little later. I think you should nap after dinner you have been going a lot lately. That was not a request."

I smiled "Yes Grandmother." So we were finally going ahead with the Alpha Sorority. It felt good to be moving on that.

May came over and said "Sam can go back to work. I can't take his acting all sick one moment and trying to jump me the next. He is playing it for all it is worth. and I have come to the conclusion that if he tries one more time I am going to slap him or crawl into bed with him so yes he is ready and so am I. Janis said when he started to get to be a hand full to give him light duty."

Ben walked in I called him over "Ben, May says to keep her pure, it is time for Sam to go on light Duty." I looked at the blushing face of May "I am picking up the housemother and maids tomorrow so you will be working end of the week. How is your other project coming?"

She smiled "Right on track. He will ask by the end of the week. If he does not I'll ask him I am an enlightened girl."

I said "When the date is set the cottage is yours. As a wedding present." I shuddered and fell back in the couch.

Ben moved to me "What's wrong?"

I said in a small voice "Someone is trying to break things, things that I made. It hurts, Ben it hurts bad. They are using Ice magic. They are not doing too much damage yet but they are working up to it." Ben looked at Grandmother.

She took my hands "Let me feel what you feel. Let me ease your pain." As she was doing this, Ben went to the mirror and called Byron and ordered more patrols at places made by me. He called up the reserves and sent them looking for the bandit.

I slowly pulled myself up. I knew where she was. I knew who she was. I called Misty and Skya to me. I used the pain to get me moving. I said in a strong voice, She is going after the Queen! She was a Lover of the outcast I defeated. she is going to attack the throne room soon." I sent the thought to Sie and Mie "The Queen is in Danger Protect the Queen!" I strode outside where I went Dragon and I was Mad! Ben was right on my heels with Skya and Misty! I said loudly "She touched something with her magic for too long I seen her whole plan! She is on her way to the Crystal Hall now. I am tracking her the patrols are slowing her down but not stopping her. She is using shadow magic to hide herself from them." I flew right to the entrance to the Crystal Hall and turned to look outward. I pointed "There she is!" A shadow moved and the Ebony and Silver Dragon was revealed. I said "You went after my family your life is forfeit!" She tried to blind me with Ice storm. I took the spell from her control and centered it on her. Then I twisted the spell to make it fire storm! The part Silver Dragon was vulnerable to fire. She screamed as she tried to end the spell. When I let the spell go and the storm dispersed I was within claw distance and I grabbed the Attacker's neck! As it was I could break her neck and kill her or I could do something more cruel. I forced her into a human form and then stripped her of her magic! Then I left her there crying while I decided what to do with her. Then the Ebony Queen and the Silver Queen were there.

The Silver Queen said "What are you going to do with this outcast?"

I said "She went after my family because I defeated her lover. This I will not stand! I have trapped her in this form and stripped her of her magic. There is no way for her to return to being a Dragon. I will ask you two as to what you think I should do with this one?"

The Ebony Queen said "This one has been punished but is still dangerous as long as she lives, I would send her to a place where she can do no harm. This matter is settled." The Ebony Queen vanished.

Silver Queen shrugged "Take her memories and put her somewhere where she would not hurt anyone. This matter is settled." The silver Queen vanished.

I looked at what was left of my attacker "Looks like your fate is sealed. I will be merciful and take your memories and see you are taken care of. I started the spell and soon her past was a blank. All that was left is the need to be helpful! I turned her over to the Queen's maids to be trained to be a maid. I was still hurting from the damage she had done. I looked at the others "Let's go home." Towards the end of the flight I was barely keeping in the air. When we landed I almost fainted. Ben caught me, picked me up and carried me to our bed. Grandmother helped me change into a nightgown. That is when she seen all the bruises that were caused by the attacks on my creations. There was almost 50 bruises all over my body, all large and inflamed red, purple, yellow and some even black.

Grandmother said "I will go tomorrow you are in no shape to go. You will stay in bed. You will not leave it for any reason except the bathroom. All classes are canceled tomorrow. I will set the girls to decorating the alpha house. It is a good job for all of them. The maids will see to your needs so stay in bed and recover. Or I will put a sleep spell on you and make you." She looked over at Ben "You be careful with her till those Bruises go away or you will deal with me!" He nodded. So I let the pain put me out.

I slept most of the day and the next. On Friday I got up and stayed up. I wanted to hear about this new teacher and how the Sorority was going. I took back feeding duty for the twins and then went down to breakfast. Everyone asked if I was feeling better. I stated I was but I was still moving kind of slow.

I looked at Grandmother she had a file at her elbow. "I asked "That wouldn't be the file on the new teacher is it?" She nodded and slid the file over. I picked it up and glanced at it.

Name Nancy Sue DeMont
Levels 7th level Earth 6th level Air 6 level Water 5th level Fire.
Born Crystalis
Current residence Crystalis
Teaching background 10 years, The Pits Crystalis
Schooling Transcendent Academy for Girls
Level achieved Graduate with honors

Well this one would be prime. "What's the catch?"

She said "She is a bit of a maverick who teaches things her way only. She can be sweet as long as she was getting her way."

I said "So sounds like me?" I smiled at my little joke.

She did not smile "Exactly, she's what you might have turned out to be if things were different. You two will clash hard!"

As long as she does her job, I will give her a lot of leeway in her teaching style. Darla was not know to do things the normal ways. I will give her time for now to show us what she got. Then if needed we will clash. Is she registered?" She nodded. "Then I have no problem with her at this time."

Grandmother "If that is your last word on it. I will leave it be." After Breakfast was over I taught a class on spell turning. It was a unusual way to go but the fight brought it to mind. Then I dismissed the class for lunch and we had a good meal. I sent the class off to practical and went to feed the twins.

After feeding the twins and changing them I went to take a look at the Alpha House. I got there and opened the front door and looked around it was nicely decorated. A maid stepped out and said "May I help you? This house is not open to the public. What is your purpose here?"

Just then May came out to see what all the commotion was about. She frowned when she looked at what was happening. "Mary may I speak to you a moment."

The maid walked over "What is it?"

May said "I think you should be a little nicer to this guest."

Mary said "Why it is just someone off the street."

May said "I don't think so. Do you see the portrait that she is looking at. Do you know who that is of?"

Mary said irritated. "The Founder and owner of this House."

May said "Do I have to tell you this Guests name before you get it or how about a few of her titles? Like Princess of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Not enough How about Queen of Crystal Dragons. Are you really that dense? She is the Founder of this Sorority, Her Majesty Ember Rose De La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. Yes she is really that young."

Mary asked "How do you know?"

May said "Ember will you put Mary strait as to who you are please."

I said "As you wish, May." I switched to Princess mode. The maid Mary's jaw dropped. "When is Sam going to purpose? You said end of the week? This is Friday."

May said "He will when he gets home tonight. If he does not I will know what type of man he is."

I said "You already know what kind of man he is, A Prince. It takes a strong woman to make up their minds for them. I may be his sister but I see the writing on the wall! I you want him you will have to ask him. You know you got me and Grandmother behind you so you will not have a problem."

May made up her mind you could see it on her face. She said "If he does not do it by the time the young ones go to bed, I will ask him. Does what you said hold true if I ask him?"

I smiled "Of course as long as he says yes. The cottage will be yours. The wedding will be on him though. Don't worry his family is loaded!" I smiled at my joke. "Is the housemother here? Can somebody show me around?" So for the next hour May showed me around. Then the Housemother got there and she took over as May finished her duties. The housemother Lanora was a nice older lady who was also a level 8 Ice mage. So she should be able to keep up with the girls. I left the Sorority house with a good feeling about the project.

I got back home and Jessel was there this time with Alexis. It was not a burn this time but blown eardrums. A side effect of having air magic blow up in your face. I looked at her and healed her ears. She could hear again. I checked her over and sent her up to rest. Dang it I guess I am the house healer now. One more thing on my plate. I guess I am the one who makes decisions most of the time. I would be the one to call in Janis if I thought it was needed. Why should a 16 year old girl need to take all this on? Because I am made for it.

I wondered where this is all going to end or does it ever truly end? Crystal Dragons live as long as the person they are bonded with do but I am that person so How old will I get? I could out live them all. I remembered my dream after the outcast fight a hundred generations calling my name was that a prophecy or a warning? Now Ben is like me a little bit will he live a long life too? And Cryss being the first do the rules apply to her? I am going to dive myself batty with all this I am going to go see the twins.

After changing, playing with and feeding the twins all those gloomy thoughts were put on the back burner. The sorority was going to be a hit and the Princess Betterment Group was working out. My fall employment is set. The Dragons don't seem to be the trouble I thought they would be. So things at the moment were good.

It is Friday evening, lets see if Sam will take the chance. I decided to sit in the living room and wait to see. May came in and we nodded at each other. The others had stared to arrive. Everyone seemed to want to hang out in the living room. I watched the ebb and flow of the room. I was amazed at how such different people can stay in the same house with out war breaking out. Ben and Sam came in together. Sam went to clean up while Ben sat down with me, I leaned into my love. I had a feeling that tonight was just a time to watch. So when Ben started to chat, I just smiled and put a finger to his lips. He got the message and we watched the room. Sam came in wearing his formal armor and walked up to May. He went down on one knee and said in a clear voice "May, I have loved this last month with you. Now I would like to make it a more permanent arrangement. Will You do me the Honor of becoming my wife?" He took out a beautiful ring and offered it to her. A hopeful look on his face. The whole room was holding their breath for the answer.

She held out her hand for him to slip the ring on her finger. He did and she looked at it. She said "I love you, my Prince. Yes, I will marry you." She leaned down and kissed him.

The room exploded with happy sounds. May helped Sam up and arm and arm they moved in front of Ben and I. The room quieted again to see what would happen. May said "Well looks like I am getting married."

I said "Yes I believe you are. I will keep my word." I handed her some crystal keys "The cottage is yours. May the Goddess Bless your union. Well, Big Brother looks like you are living up to your title as a true Prince." I stood up, stood on my tip toes and kissed his cheek. "Have a good life. I'll be here if you need me." I sat back down and the chatter started back up. They turned away to get Grandmothers blessing. I leaned into Ben again.

Ben said "I take it that was what we were waiting for." I nodded. "How long have you known that was coming?"

I shrugged "A week. Well a little more." I snuck a kiss while no one was watching. "I could see it when she stayed to take care of him, that is love pure and simple."

He said "So what was this about a cottage?" He cuddled into me.

I smiled "I was just giving them a little push. You know me." I watched as Grandmother was talking to them with a smile on her face. Tonight was nice.

Saturday started really bad. I fell out of bed. Things were not looking up after feeding the kids. I went down to breakfast. I was wondering what I was going to do today? I decided to see what Ben was doing after his work out. May and Sam were moving out today. So they were busy. I was not in the mood to confront Cryss about how much she has been pushing it lately. I should spend some time with the Dragons and decided to put them through a practice. So I went looking for the Dragons.

The practice went fine we were getting to know each other enough to work as a team. Silvia being Ice based and Cinder being Fire based were opposite ends of the lineup so neither were hurt. The rest shuffled around in the middle till they found the right place for themselves. That took the most time of everything we did. I was feeling a little better about the day as I told them they could have a hour just to relax in their Dragon forms. I shifted back to human and started writing out my notes about each Dragon. Once I had done that I pulled out the incomplete Dragon spell book and the spell book that Cryss had made and tried to match spells. Windwalker flew over and asked what I was doing. I could understand her even when she spoke in her own language. I explained I was trying to restore a spell book that was Damaged. It was Dragon Magic that I was trying to restore. She shifted back and said "This interests me I will help you." Soon the others drifted over and asked what we were doing and offered to help. So we ended the practice sitting in a circle trying to reconstruct the spells. By lunch time we had filled in 6 spells. We were talking about #7 as we walked back to the house. For their help I went to my study and got 6 blank spell books and copied the unfinished spell book. and brought them out and handed them to the Dragons. Even during lunch the talk went on. I included a automatic update spell on the books so as soon as a spell is filled in all the books would be updated.

After lunch I went up to feed the babies. After that I played with them. My mood started looking up. I went down stairs to see what everyone was up to. The dragons were in a corner working on the spell book. The Princesses were in one of the classrooms talking over Princess things. The class was over at the Alpha House getting their rooms ready to move in. Cryss and Alexis were just hanging out talking. Ben and Grandmother were talking. That left me all alone so I went into my study. I went over the two Dragon spell books to see if I can find and fill in any spells. This took a lot of time so when I looked up it was dinner time.

After dinner I decided to teach the class I was going to but got sidetracked. It was how to make Weave teddy bears. Everyone wanted to try this one. It was a long class but every one walked out with a stuffed animal. The dragons took to the Weave real well but did not know what a bear was so made stuffed Dragons. The princesses struggled at first but then got it. The class made different types of animals as to their preference. Cryss of course went real fancy and made a real fun cat. Alexis followed my lead and made the classic bear. I made two one for each of my twins. Grand mother also made two for the twins. The class room was really full. I used half a bag of crystal in this class.

The girls asked "What is the best thing you ever made with the weave?"

I said "I guess the most special to me was my wedding gown."

Grandmother said "Why don't you show them why." I smiled and switched to my Princess mode. I showed off for awhile as the girls asked about this part or that.

Then when I got tired of that I said "Of course Cryss's gown and crown came out real well as well." Cryss came up and switched to her pure white gown and crown. They did quite a long time on that. "Then there is Alexis. " She came up and they discussed her gown and crown with the three of us up there it was nice. That is how we ended things.

I put Cryss to bed and was surprised when Momma cat came in with her kittens and put the kittens on the bed before jumping up herself. Pushed the blankets around to make a nest, then put the kittens in her nest and laid down. She gave me a look like, Yeah so? Cryss said "Please let them stay Mommy."

I said "As long as she does not bother you I have no problem with it." I left smiling. I went down stairs an decided it was cuddle time. I found Ben and we went to our spot on the deep couch and cuddled and talked till I felt it was time for bed. Then we went up hand in hand.

Sunday was a bit sad. The class was moving over to the Alpha house. It will be a bit different if I want to teach an extra class, I will need to go over there. I could reduce the current number of rooms by 5 and still have plenty. The incoming class will probably be living in the sorority house so that's fine. They will be studying for their other classes in the evenings so that leaves me more time to take care of the babies.

I was looking my full length mirror when a Portal formed in it. I stepped back my staff appearing in my hand. I waiting to see what was going to come through. The form that came through was one I wanted to see since she left. Darla smiled at me as two children peeked from behind her. She turned and sent a shatter spell back through the portal then closed it. I looked her over, she obviously having come from a serious fight. I lowered my staff "Where the heck have you been Darla? You left us in Quite the lurch you know. Who are the kids?"

Darla sat down and sighed "Sorry about that but things were getting out of hand and I had to move fast. The twins were in danger I had to pull them out. I and the others have been protecting these two since they were rescued from a dying line. This is Rose and Amy. They are like you, they have a task to do but are being prevented by the Tangents. They were rescued by a watcher just before they were to be killed. The Tangents don't know they are still alive I want to keep it that way, so I am asking you to look after them. I am going to muddy the waters some, so they should be safe for awhile." She turned to the kids "You be good for Ember. I have to go. You will have fun with Ember she is nice." She turned back to me "I will be awhile please be good to them and teach them like I taught you. They are the last of their line so be careful." She turned to the kids and urged them to go to me. Then she opened a portal and stepped trough. She was gone again.

I looked at the kids they were twins and looked to be about 9 or 10 years old. I said "Are you hungry?" They nodded "Lets go see what we can find. I am sure there is plenty in the kitchen." We went downstairs and into the kitchen "Sue, I got a couple of hungry kids here think you can fix them up a plate of good food?" I turned to Dori "Find Grandmother and tell her I need to see her now!" She rushed off. I smiled at the kids as they watched the food being dished up. It was very apparent that they were very hungry. They sat at the table, well Amy did Rose looked at the chair then at Amy. I could see what was needed. I moved the chair over beside the one Amy was sitting in. Rose gave me a little smile then sat down. It was easy to see they did not want to be separated. Sue smiled and put the food in front of them and large glasses of milk.

When Grandmother came in she could see the twins. She looked at me for answers. I quietly told her what happened. She asked "What are you going to do?"

I looked at her "What do you think. I can feel the magic in them from here. They need to be trained to use it correctly or a lot of people can get hurt. You know what happens with wild magic. Darla left them in my care, so it is up to me to see that they are trained right. I owe it to Darla."

She looked at me "You are such a Mom. First thing you do is feed them. What's next a bath and clean clothes?"

I said "Well they could use it don't you think? Something pretty I think. I should have plenty of crystal. Rose color for Rose and pink for Amy."

She said "I can't deal with you when you are like this. Go ahead Mother them but remember who you are." She walked out in a huff. I don't know why but I felt a connection with these kids. It was like I knew them. I would have to think on this.

The kids finished their food and milk. They turned and looked at me not saying anything. I said "How about a bath, we have a big tub upstairs that would fit both of you. Then maybe some new clothes? Dresses for both of you? Yes, I think you would look nice in dresses." I was being extra Mom like at the moment. I took them upstairs to my bath room where I had a extra large bath tub so I could relax. After their bath I piled a bunch of crystals in front of each. Rose crystals for rose and Pink crystals for Amy. I slowly raised my hands and the crystals flowed into a weave then into Pretty dresses and all that went with them from shoes to hair ribbons. Included was the lingerie. I felt real proud of the job I did. They looked at each other and smiled, they liked it. There came a tap at the door "Yes."

Dori said "Her Majesty is here and asking to see you."

I said "Tell her I will be right down." The kids looked scared. I smiled "Don't worry it is just my sister. Come on I will introduce you." They didn't look sure but they followed me. Angel was in the living room with her twins and her maids. I smiled at her expression. "Hello Angel what brings you here on a Sunday?" She looked up.

She said "A cryptic message from Darla instructing me to come here. She said there is something here I need to see. Any Idea what she was talking about?"

I smiled "I think she would be referring to my new house guests. Angel I would like to present Rose and Amy." The twins stepped from behind me and curtsied. They did it very well. I smiled and said "Darla stopped by earlier and asked me to look after them."

Angel said "Of course she did, you are the Mom around here. Where is she, did she take off again?"

I said "She is making sure that they can't be traced here or as she put it muddy things a bit. You know how she is."

She smiled "Let me Guess the first thing you did was feed them, then give them a bath and give them new clothes. Am I right? You are such a Mom. I am not saying that is a bad thing. It is a very good thing for whoever you are looking after. Let me guess those are weave dresses?" I nodded. "You know you never did make those nightgowns for me."

I smiled "I kind of forgot. I kind of had a baby or two since you asked. I will do it soon. As long as your here do you want to check out the Sorority? The girls just moved over today."

She smiled "Mind if I put my girls down with yours?"

I shrugged "No problem, Tasha is up there as always. Take them up we will be here when you are ready." I waved the twins to the couch. I got my work bag and started to make a nightgown for Angel. I had 4 done by the time she came down. She smiled when she seen them. "That should hold you for a little while. I will make the others when I can." She nodded. I noticed something the twins were moving their hands the way I was when I was weaving the crystal. I took out some crystal for them and said "Try it, Weave a nightgown for yourselves." They looked at each other, then they tried it. It was hard on them at first. Then they figured it out, it flowed. Soon they both had nice short nightgowns ready to use tonight and panties to go with them. I smiled "You did very well I will show you many things, remember always watch and remember." They both nodded. I wondered if they would ever speak?

We got ready and we headed over to alpha house. The walk was not far. I was starting to get in a pretty good mood. Of course that was when the attack came. I could sees it coming so I had time to put up a shield around everyone as 5 bandits all came at me. The lightning burst I used sent them sprawling. I waited and they tried again after the second burst 3 of them did not get up. the 2 that did tried to run only to run right into the royal guards hands. They were not having a good day. A guardsman came up and asked "Is everyone alright?"

I said "Yes, Reed is it not?" He nodded pleased I remembered him. "Have the area patrolled more often. It seem some are trying some unsavory things. I want the ladies of the Sorority safe at all times understood?"

Reed said "Yes, your highness, it will be done. I will see to it personally. Your Majesty are you sure you are all right?"

Angel smiled at him "How can I be anything else when I am with the strongest mage of Sanctuary. Those fools did not stand a chance."

He said "Well then I will see to those orders and these cretins." He saluted and left. I smiled.

Angel said "I know that smile, you are thinking of playing match maker. Leave the boy alone. He will find his own dates."

I sighed "It was just a thought. Lets get inside." We went inside.

The maid Mary looked out "Well it seem our founder has decided to pay us another visit."

I said "Hello Mary, You remember my sister the Queen of Sanctuary."

She curtsied and said "I will get the House Mother." She rushed off.

Angel said "Sis Do you know everyone or are we just being lucky today?"

I quipped "I know everyone that work on my projects. I just worked with Reed before. I do have a good memory for people." Angel was looking around and spotted the founders portrait.

She smiled "So you are the founder of the Sorority. Nice job sis I am sponsoring the project and I don't get a footnote. So your titles got bigger again."

May stuck her head out "Hi Ember the House Mother will be out in a sec."

I said "Thanks May. I don't know if you met my sister Angelica. Angel this is May Sam's intended. Have you two set the date yet?"

May came out "Nice to meet you Angelica. Yes the first of December, My Birthday. Hopefully he won't forget the date to often." She suddenly recognized the Queen. "Oh my you are the Queen." She curtsied.

Angel said "Well yes and since you are my future sister in law we don't have to do that. Just treat me as you treat Ember and call me Angel. If you are Marrying Sam we will be Family."

May smiled "My mother is going to faint when I tell her. What a family to marry into."
We all laughed at that. Then The House Mother came out and gave Angel the tour. The girls greeted her as she did and asked about her babies. The House Mother was shocked at such actions. Till Angel told her that They were practically family from living in my house for so long. When I am with my sister we are not as formal as other times.

Lanora said "Sister?" I raised my hand. "Well that clears up that."

Angel said "I do have a question? If the Crown is sponsoring this Sorority Why is it not listed with the others?"

From behind us I heard Charlotte say "I told you we were forgetting someone. Get down there fix it."

Ronda said "All right don't get pushy!" I smiled at the exchange. Charlotte was elected the first Sorority President and was using that power it seems. We finished the tour in the kitchens. Angel was impressed. By the time we were getting ready to go, Ronda had fixed the list. I smiled at that. We headed out to walk back to the house this time with out the futile attack. I went up stairs right when we got back and fed the babies. After I was done Angel fed her two. Once they were down we all headed downstairs for some getting to know you time.

I started by asking Rose "Are you two just shy or is it you can not talk?

They looked at each other and Rose sighed "We can talk we just don't like to. Every time we talk people use what we say to laugh at us."

I said "That wont happen here. What you say will stay between the 4 of us. Now have you had magic training? If so what kind? I need to know this if I am going to teach you. You both have a large amount of magic. You need to know how to use it. Like what you did making the nightgowns."

She said "We both had a little training in the basics. less than a year before we needed to start running. I took to Earth magic and Amy to Air magic. But like I said only the basics. I liked making the nightgown that is a useful skill." She looked at Amy who was fidgeting. "Amy would have liked them longer but I like them short."

Angel said "Now that you know how to make them you can make them any way you want. I am sure Ember will give you enough crystals to try it several ways. You can try different ways to make Dresses as well. Ember makes all her own clothes. She is quite good at it."

I said "Putting that aside and getting back to the point." I asked them about the training itself for over a hour. I got answers but not good ones. I will have to start from the beginning. The projects would have to be simple and useful. Just like Darla started with me. I had stopped talking and started thinking. I said "I need to think this over so why don't you try to make another nightgown." I gave them a bag of holding each filled with crystal. Soon they were sitting together making nightgowns of different types. I paced a little and thought. I remembered all the little things she had me make at first. Most are not relevant so can be skipped. The weave will help a lot. Their minds are good and they can figure things out fast.

Cryss came in and said "Mommy, I need your help. The dress I am making is just not coming out right and I don't know why."

I said "Ok Dear I will take a look. Do you mind If Amy and Rose come along? They are living here now.

Cryss said "Sure this one is no big deal." She went over to them "Hi I am Cryss. Are you learning the weave? Fun isn't. You can make almost anything. come on I will show you where I make my dresses." She held out her hands to them. Then they were walking towards Cryss's workshop. When we got to the gate she opened it. She smiled that Angel had followed. We went in and she locked it again. In the main room there were many dresses part way completed. The one in the center of the room was the one that was vexing Cryss. She showed the twins and Angel around as I looked over the dress and spotted the error that was making it hang wrong. When Cryss was done with the tour I pointed out what was wrong and how to fix it. It was a quick fix so it was soon done. Cryss was so bubbly and open that she was able to draw the twins out. Soon they were talking about dresses and what they liked and didn't like. Then Cryss was showing them how to make different fabrics and styles. I smiled I was sure they would both have a new dress by dinner time. Then I got it. What Darla meant when she said Teach them the way I taught you. I smiled I knew what to do now. Darla did not teach me herself she tossed me into the pits. Well we don't have the Pits here but I will have them go to the different mages for jobs and learn that way. It worked for me I hope it works for them. I could ask the Six and those in the house and the Sorority girls. There is team Element too.

I was standing near the link mirror when it jingled so I answered it. It was Sue saying it was dinner time. After that we all headed back in the house. Dinner was good and I could see the twins were tired. It had been a long day for them. I asked Ben to put one of the beds into the room I plan to give the twins so that they could stay together.

Dinner was fine, a little fewer people in the room but then that is how it goes. We ate with the twins back in silent mode. I was distracted so there was not that much chatting going on. Now that Sam and May were living in the cottage and both were working I wonder how they were getting along. That was 8 people moving out in one weekend and two moving in. This place really was like a Hotel. What was going to happen next.

After a quiet dinner the twins were drooping so I put them to bed. They were glad when they found two beds in one room. They slipped into their new nightgowns and into bed and I said goodnight and left them to sleep. I went to check on my girls and they were sleeping, so I went back downstairs. It was a lazy Sunday evening so Ben and I went out to talk and cuddle in our spot.

The attack came just as we were sitting down. My instincts told me to put up my shield just before the blast hit. I was still thrown back from the force of the blast. I got my hand on the wall and activated Safe House. Then I stood to face this threat. Ben was behind me when I was blasted back. He struggled out of the couch and went Dragon. There was four of them, they seemed to be human mages. As the second one sent a blast I countered with two of my own. One took out her blast the other took her out. She went down hard, she was not using shield. The other three sent blast our way. I blocked two and Ben's Dragon fire took care of the other. It was a pitched battle for awhile. I built up to casting six blasts at a time. That got them. I walked down and checked all were alive if barely. I bound their magic. I released safe house mode. I let Angel know what was happening. She told me to strip them of their magic, then turn them over to the guards. I did that and was just finishing when 8 guards Ben called showed up. I turned the ex-mages over then headed into the house.

I was angry that was two attacks in one day. I was buzzing from all the magic and it was getting on my nerves. There would be no sleep tonight. I sat down and started making nightgowns for angel. After the 4th one I decided this was working. I got up and packaged the nightgowns for her to take home. I wandered around the house thinking dark thoughts. I told Ben I was going to the Magic Circle for a practice session. I grabbed one of my bags of crystal and my work bag. I had a idea of what I was going to do. I had a princess mode but now that I am a Queen I need something more.

Once in the practice room I looked over the Crystals I had as I planned. I took the design of my wedding dress an used all I knew about the Weave to make it as fine as lace. I worked in gemstones and silver for ascents. Everything was finer and more lace like. It was made of 3 layers instead of 1, it looked Beautiful. I smiled now for the hard part. I began to layer protection enchantments from all 4 elements into the dress. I pushed everything I knew into these castings. I used most of my books finding every way to protect the person who would wear this dress. I had just finished the Dragon protection enchantments on the dress when Grandmother knocked on the door. I opened the door. She looked at me and said "What have you been doing all night it is time for breakfast?"

I said "Well come in and look, I just finished." Grandmother came in and gasped.

She said "It is truly Beautiful! Even better than your wedding dress. I have never seen anything like it. There is so much Magic coming of it I am almost giddy. What are the enchantments for? There are so many I can only feel that they are powerful."

I said "Protection, every kind I could find. The person wearing this dress will be as safe as I can make her. Since I will be the one wearing it I know I will be very safe. I have been using my wedding dress for my formal dress. Now this will be my formal Dress. As soon as I finish the crown and shoes it will be ready." I walked over and put the dress in my outfit bracelet and started picking up all my books.

Grandmother was thinking. She said "I think it is time we had a party. To celebrate the founding of the Sorority and the Princess Betterment Group and Sam's engagement. A true Blow out of a party! Don't show anyone else that dress. It will be revealed at the party for the first time! Yes this will get everyone in a good mood. We need that the End of summer is coming up so Everyone's edgy about restarting school. A good party would put everyone in the right place for the start of school. When do you think you will be done with the crown and shoes?"

I said "I will come here this afternoon and have them done by dinner. I know what they will look like just needs to be done. A party seems problematic to me with all the attacks lately. I am sure you will find a way to have it safely. Let's go to breakfast."

When we got to the house the twins were sitting waiting. I said "Start without me I have to feed the Babies." A half our later I came back down for a quick breakfast. I told the twins that I had to teach a class so they will sit in on it and be invisible. The Sorority girls came over ready for class. We went back and I went into protection spells, different spell types and the uses for each. It was a good class. The twins sat to the side in the back. For some reason I don't think Amy missed a word, Rose not so much.

I dismissed the class for lunch and walked over to the twins. "Well lets have lunch, Then I will explain my idea to get you trained right." I walked out and all the sorority girls had went back to Alpha house for lunch. Seem they like the cooking there. I looked at grandmother and asked "How is the basics class going for the Princesses and Dragons?"

Grandmother said "Why don't you sit in and see? We would love to have you."

I stated "I will tomorrow. Today I have to set things up for the twins. I finally figured out what Darla meant. So I will be setting that up today. After I have fed my babies. Oh and today is Grand Mage Office day I almost forgot. That means I'll have to put off setting things up till this evening. Looks like all other projects are put off till tomorrow. Dang it my week is filling up already and it is only Monday.

Grandmother said "What are you going to do with the twins while you are working this afternoon? How about I take them in with the others? I am sure they would get something out of it if only a refresher."

I quipped "Sounds fine with me. That way I won't be worrying as much. I might get some work done that way. I am sure there is a lot being brought here today. It has been weeks since I did a full days paperwork. All in all I am quite behind in my paperwork." We finished lunch and I told Sue to let me know when Vickie got here. Then I went up to feed the kids. I did not take too long and went downstairs to get some work done. Vickie was not here yet and I was starting to get worried. I went to the mirror and link called the Mage Hall.

Heather answered "Mage Hall how may I help you? Oh hi Boss, What can I do for you?"

I smiled "Is Vickie still there? I need to talk to her."

Heather said "She left almost a hour ago to see you. If she is not there it is not good!"

I said "Alert the guard I am going to look for her. If she comes back hang on to her and call me. I will be in touch." I cut the link. I was worried Vickie was very reliable. I went out the door and went Dragon I flew up and slowly worked my way to the Mage Hall. About half way there I spotted something and spiraled down. It was Vickie behind a rock fall. I shifted back. I checked and she was still alive but she wont be for much longer she was loosing blood slowly but surely. I tried to heal her but it was too much for me. I bound her wounds the best I could and picked her up an flew as fast as I could praying Janis was home!

I got there and kicked the door my hands full. Dixie answered the door and I said "Get Janis this is going to take everything the two of you got!"

Janis came out and pointed to a exam table, I placed Vickie on it and backed off. I knew when to let specialists do their thing. They worked fast but not getting each others way. After an hours work Janis said to me "Is any of that blood yours?" I shook my head. "She will live but it was bad. I can't rule out head injury. All we can do now is wait and see if she wakes up. Go home, I will let you know when we know anything more.

I went outside and called the Mage Hall on my link compact. Heather answered "Oh boss did you find her, everyone here is worried?"

I sighed "I did, she was a victim of a rock fall. I got her to Janis. She will live but they don't know anything else at this time. Call off the Guard and pray she wakes up."

She gasped "We will take care of everything here. Do you want us to decide who will act as your aid till Vickie is back on her feet."

I said "Your the new aid. Find out what she was bringing to me and make copies I'll be in tomorrow to get them. Try to keep people working. They can't do anything so try to not worry them too much. I talk to you tomorrow."

I headed to the spot I found Vickie and looked for signs it was a natural thing. Just bad luck I hoped. What I could see was inconclusive. I headed home. Something more to worry about.

When I got home Grandmother took one look at me "Where did the blood com from? Are you injured?"

I sighed "Vickie was caught by a rock fall. When I found her she had been there for almost an hour. Looks like she was flying high and the rocks caught her. I got her to Janis. She and Dixie worked on her for over an hour. Now it is in the hands of the Goddess if she will ever wake up."

Grandmother said "It is a hard fact Chance can get us all. We will hold her in our thoughts and pray for her recovery. You should get cleaned up, your kids need you." I nodded and went upstairs. After cleaning up I went in and checked on and fed the babies. I checked on Cryss, Alexis and the Twins. I went downstairs and into my study till dinner. I created the shoes and was thinking about the Crown when it came time for dinner.

I went and took my place at the table. During my prayer to the Goddess, I do before every meal, I asked her to look after Vickie. We had a good if quiet dinner. I let Grandmother take the class tonight. I went in and tried several Crowns. all like the one I had but with different patterns to them. Then I remembered that I need to be able to wear it in my dragon form. I shifted and tried them all again and finally found one I liked. It was like my human one but had 7 dragons holding up 7 points with a different colored gem on each point. I think it came off real well. Each Dragon was lightly embossed with silver to highlight it. Each dragon was modeled after one type of Dragon.

There came a knock at the door I quickly put away all the crowns and shifted back. I said "Enter." Grandmother came in.

She smiled and asked "Did you finish the shoes and Crown? I figured that was what you were doing in here."

I smiled "Yes I did and no you can't see them. They will be displayed at the Grand Ball. I plan to see Angel tomorrow and get her consent to hold a joint Ball. I know just the spot to make the Royal Crystal Dance Hall I have been designing it in my head. I think you will like several of the special features of the place. I wanted to get your opinion on the shield to go behind my Throne. I showed a illusion of the shield. It had the standard Sword and the Rose Within a circle of 7 dragons with the Crystal Dragon at the very top. Each dragon holding a different gem.

She smiled "I like it. But I don't think Angel will. It is fancier than hers. Unless you would be agreeable to redesign hers?"

I said "I have been thinking about that. I just don't know how I would do it and keep it tasteful. I'll think on it and give her several choices. the one thing is vexing me about my Throne is I need to make it usable for both my forms. That is not easy."

Grandmother said "I know you will get it. You should get some sleep its late."

I smiled "Ok Grandmother I'll go up now. Good night." I gave her a peck on the cheek. Then headed to bed. I went through my nightly routine on autopilot. I was snuggling up to Ben when a Inspiration hit me. I grabbed my thoughts book I kept at my bedside for such times and jotted down all I was thinking. I smiled I now knew how to do Angels shield. Instead of dragons different types of Crowns with gems on the front them. That should please her. That done now I can sleep.

In the morning I got some good news. Vickie is showing signs of coming out of the coma. It was too early to tell but Janis was hopeful. I fed and changed the kids and even played with them for a little bit before going down to breakfast.

Breakfast was fine and classes went well. I taught about turning one spell into another in the same spell class. Like I changed Ice Storm to Fire Storm. They are both in the storm spell class. It was a well received class. I enjoyed myself. When I dismissed the class for lunch they went out talking about the class. I ran into Grandmother coming out of her class. The Sorority girls headed bock to alpha House. So again we had a lot of empty seats.

After a good meal I went up and fed the kids. The twins went in with Grandmothers Basics class again so I had all afternoon to myself. I flew to Angel's Crystal Hall. I entered the Throne room feeling ok. Angel and Jenny were doing there normal paperwork.

I curtsied and smiled waiting for her to see me. She looked up "Oh hi sis what do you need?"

I said "I was thinking of creating a Dance hall for a Grand Ball. It also requires a redesign of your shield to make it as nice as the one I am using. Let me show you what I was thinking." I created a illusion of the redesigned shield for her view. She looked it over and thought for a moment.

She said "Seems nice what does yours look like?" I created a second illusion this one of my shield. With them side by side she could compare them easily. She looked back and forth then nodded. "Yes go ahead. this seems fine. I like the idea of a grand ball. When would we have it?"

I smiled "2 Weeks on a Saturday. Summer is coming to an end and I thought we needed at least one big blow out to remember it by. A grand ball is a little formal but we have not done it before. I will take care of everything. The dance hall will give us more room with the Thrones of Sanctuary and the Crystal Dragons will be there for use for whenever and whatever is needed."

She grinned "So you are finally making yourself a Throne. That's great. Do you know what it is going to look like yet?"

I chuckled "Not yet. I just finished the shield and Crown redesign." Opp's I should not have said that. "No I wont show you the Crown. Nobodies going to see it till the ball. I have to have some fun! I will let you know when I have the Royal Dance Hall is finished. Hmm I might need to think of a better name for it."

She smiled "Jenny see if we can come up with a better name." Jenny just rolled her eyes. "Now anything else my dear sister?"

I said "Not at this time. I just need to adjust your shield and I will be on my way. Give me a moment and it will be done." My magic flowed and the shield changed. It came out right well I think. The Queen looked at it and smiled. I curtsied and left.

I thought of what's next and headed to see Tina. She was sitting doing paperwork. I smiled it seemed that is what everyone but me is doing today. I said "Hi Tina, I need a favor. You got a moment?"

She looked up "Yeah I could use a break from this paperwork. What do you need?"

I smiled "You know how you were teaching Cryss for a bit. Well I got two more students for you. They are twins so they don't want to be apart. I would like you to teach them your magic but make them work for it. Say Mondays."

Tina smiled "Twins huh, you got new people in that Royal Dragon Hotel of yours. Yeah sure, I will do it. Mondays are fine. See you then. If you want Jessie to help here she comes." And so I arranged with Jessie to teach the twins on Tuesdays. I flew over and Talked to Tara and she became Wednesdays. I walked back to the Throne room and talked to Jenny and she became Thursday. That left Friday to set up. I will think on that. I flew to the Mage Hall to pick up the copies and check on things there. Finally I headed home.

I got to the house and grandmother was frustrated about something. I told her what was going on and asked "What is the matter? You were happy when I left."

Grandmother said "Can you recite your name and Titles for me please?"

I shrugged "I am Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister to Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Alpha Sorority of Magic of Sanctuary, Founder of The Princess Betterment Group of the lower Kingdoms. There is more but they are minor."

She said "That was done nicely. The problem is I am getting forgetful. It is not something I like about getting older. It is my problem I don't want to trouble anyone with it."

I said "I am not sure how I can help but I will if I can. Maybe working to get the Grand ball together will help. We got the go ahead from Angel. 2 Weeks on a Saturday. I took care of the twins training except for Fridays. I took care of the Shield thing and am ready to start on the Royal Dance Hall tomorrow. "

Grandmother said "I will take care of Fridays. You worry about that Hall. I think this should rival your wedding in the history of Sanctuary. I will talk to the Sorority girls and see how they can help get the place ready! This is going to be fun.

I went up to feed the babies before dinner. I was planning the Hall in my head so I did not see the look of irritation on Tasha's face. When I did I asked "Is there something the matter? You seem vexed."

She said "I am vexed Miss my breasts are leaking again and they hurt." I reached into a cabinet and took out the breast pump. I handed it to her.

I said "This might help. It might take your body a bit to find balance again. That is why this is happening. I am sorry. All you can do is get the milk out. I was hoping with so short of use this would not happen."

She sighed "I guess for awhile I am a true wet nurse."

I said "Belle seem extra hungry today. If you want you can feed John to relive the pressure. He is always hungry. This is just for today of course."

She smiled "Thank you miss. It will help a lot."

My mind went back to planning the Hall.

The next week and a half went quickly with everyone doing their Jobs an getting ready for the party of the summer. A guest list of the who's who of Sanctuary and many guests from other kingdoms. Everyone was pushing it to get the Ball ready. My job was the Hall.

The Hall itself was easily the biggest structure in all of Sanctuary. It was able to hold 1000 people. The dominant points of the hall was the twin Thrones. One on each side of the Hall. The thrones were backed by the Shields of the two Queens. Angels with the circle of crowns and mine with the circle of Dragons. Both with the Sword and the Rose in the center. The Thrones themselves made out of solid blocks of Crystal. Mine made so I can use it in either form. Both very ornate and one of a kinds. To the side of the Thrones there was a disc of crystal 4 foot wide. There was a large stage for bands and entertainers. The floors were crystal weave granite with the Sword and the Rose imbedded in the center of the floor ten foot tall.

I was showing Angel and Grandmother the Hall when Angel asked "What the discs for?"

I smiled "Step to the center of the disc and say stage." She did and the disc lifted to 10 feet off the floor and flew to the stage and landed there.

Grandmother said "And to get back she says Throne correct?" I nodded.

Angel was looking around the stage then stepped back on the disc and said "Throne." The disc reversed its course and landed back where it started. "That's useful. When did you come up with that?"

I said "I have been trying all sorts of ways to get to the stage and back with out going through the crowd. This was the best Idea I had. It works in so many ways. I am sure that sometime during the Ball the Queens will need to go to the stage. This way they will make the trip without trouble. That and it should be impressive to see. Moving through the crowd in full gown and Crown should be done only when it is necessary. It is a safety issue. We are going to have at least 500 people in here during the Ball. That's not counting the Maids and other service people. We are talking 650 people in this room total. If just one is not what they seem then there is going to be trouble. My gown is enchanted with every protection spell I could find and there are a lot of them. The Gown I have been designing for Angel is going to be protected the same way."

Angel said "I already have a gown being made." Grandmother was looking at me so seen the hurt look flit across my face.

I turned away "As you wish. Will you still be using the same Crown?"

Angel said "Yes it is the Crown of Sanctuary it should not change."

Angel headed back to Crystal Hall with Jenny and her maids pushing the carriages. I turned to go back in the Hall. Grandmother touched my shoulder "Come back to the house the Hall is beyond perfect. It is almost Dinner time." We walked back to the house. "You already finished the gown and crown haven't you."

I said "It does not matter, she does not want it so I'll just let it go. If she wants to break the spell I am casting so be it." When we got to the house I said "I am not hungry I think I'll just take a nap. After feeding the kids of course." I went upstairs and into the Nursery. Tasha was just finishing changing John as I came in. I went to Belle and she was looking at me. I picked her up and sat in the rocking chair to feed her. After Feeding Belle did not fall asleep as she mostly did, today she wanted to play. So I played with her. Finally she tired out and I put her back in her crib. I went to John and he too after feeding wanted to play. We played for a bit then I put him back in his crib. I left the rest to Tasha. I went in and kicked off my shoes and laid down for my nap.

I could not sleep things that happened kept drifting through my mind. Vickie woke up 5 days after the accident. She is still trying to walk with out the limp. She has to use a cane I made one for her when I heard that. She loved it. The bad news was she could not take the pressure to use the wing spell so she was grounded. She officially turned the job of Aid over to Heather. She would Return to the Mage Hall as Head Clerk. She had been doing very well at that for the two days she had been back to work. The twins took to the new training real well and they got to know more people. The Sorority girls are in charge of the refreshments and entertainment. They had it all in hand. Jenny and Angel are doing the Invitations. That meant Angel made a list and Jenny did everything else. It was being done so who am I to gripe. The Dragons are helping out anywhere they could. Alexis was running around making sure everyone had what they needed. Cryss was Grandmothers helper when not working on a new gown.

I got up, this was not working I was going to putter around the special room in the Hall I called the Nest. I went down stairs and found Vickie sitting there. I said "Hello Vickie what brings you all this way?"

Ben said "I did. She wanted to see you and you have been working on the Dance Hall all week. It was weird the first time flying while carrying someone."

I smiled "I am glad you did love. So are you ready for the Ball. You did get a invite did you not? I put you on the list myself."

Vickie said "I can't go, I don't have a Dress or Gown let alone anything to go with them."

I said "That's an easy fix. Cryss can I borrow your workshop?"

Cryss said "Sorry Mommy it is filled with every ones Dresses I am working on there is no room to move in there."

I said "That's ok we will go to the Nest. I have everything I need there. How is your legs Vickie?"

She said "I can walk a short distance. Is this place far?" I just smiled and turned to Ben.

I said "I need your strong arms, handsome, to carry her to the Dance Hall." I looked at Vickie "I am going to show you one of the Halls Secrets." We headed out Ben carrying a red faced Vickie. It did not take long to get there. Once we got there "Ben we can take it from here come back in an hour and half please. We should be done by then. Now shoo love we have some girl talk to do." I took Vickie inside as Ben left laughing. We entered the main room and I clapped my hands and the lights came up. The room was awe inspiring. Her jaw was on the floor. She shuffled along trying to see everything at once. I took her to my Throne and she was tired already. I helped her up the steps. She looked at the Throne.

She said "That is an unusual Throne. Very beautiful but a bit strange. Why is that?"

I smiled "That is because it is for a Dragon as well as a Human. I'll tell you it took me quite awhile to design it. I will explain more when we get to the Nest. Over here step on this disc. We will have to get close so it can carry both of us. I hope that does not bother you. It will only respond to my voice." We both got on the disc and I said "Nest" And we lifted off going up into the vaulted ceiling till we could see the hidden room. The Disc landed on the balcony. "Please don't tell anyone about this room it is a secret." I opened the door to my design studio. She smiled there was sketches everywhere and models of all kinds. I showed her to a chair. "Rest for a few moments while I get what I need together." I puttered around the room gathering this and that I would need.

She said "Oh my that is Beautiful. Is that what you are going to wear to the Ball?"

I did not even need to look at what she meant. "I made that for my sister. But she is going with someone else to design her gown. Please don't speak of it. She has never seen it and never will." There was quiet in the room while I finished puttering. "Now comes the embarrassing part. I need you to disrobe. I always start from the skin out. Don't worry about any scars I have seen you in a worst time. Remember I was the one that pulled you out of the rock fall." She sighed and stood up and stripped. I was in planning mode so I barely looked at her except to get the measurements right. Then with a flick of my hand we started within a few moments she was in a simple but very beautiful Gown. Jewelry was tried and retried. Final adjustments were made and we were done. I led her to a mirror and smiled "Meet the new you." She smiled and started crying. I was hoping it was happy tears.

After awhile I had her change back into her normal clothes and I packed the gown and everything so we were ready to go. Then a ringing started. Vickie asked "What is that?"

I said "It means someone is down in the Hall. Lets find out who?" I passed my hand over the mirror and adjusted the spell till it focused on Ben and Grandmother. "what are they doing here? Lets listen"

Grandmother said "You sure she said nest. That means she has a hidden room. probly up high somewhere. Let's check the Throne. Yes the lift disc is gone. means she is somewhere near or in the ceiling.

I went over to the squawk box and tuned it on "What do you need Grandmother? Ben I said hour and half it has only been half that."

Grandmother found The Squawk Box "Ember come down here right now we got a problem. Your Sister's Dressmaker is gone, fled Sanctuary. With several clients coinage. Means Your sister has no Dress for the Ball!"

I said "I am sending Vickie Down, Ben Please take her home. Grandmother I am giving you single use of the Lift Disc when Vickie is down step to the center of the disc and say Nest. I will wait for you up here." I turned to Vickie "Enjoy the Gown and everything that goes with it. It is a gift from me. Now time to go. I handed her the package and showed her to the disc. I smiled and said "Throne" Off she went. A few moments later she was standing on the throne stage.

Grandmother stood on the disc and said "Nest" And up she came. I watched Ben pick Vickie up and carry her out. The Disc thumped down on the balcony. I opened the door. She said "Clever. Lets get down to it. You designed a dress for Angel but she did not want it so that hurt your feelings. Now She needs a Dress on short notice. Are you going to give her the dress you made or not?" I pointed at the gown and crown and bag of things to go with it.

I said "Take it. Everything is there. There is a garment bag in the closet there."

Grandmother said "This is one of your best. Your sister is lucky. I am going to have a long talk with that gal after this is all over. We don't have time right now." She was putting the gown in the garment bag while talking. After she is finished she looked at me "Are you going to be alright? This party is too important to let hurt feelings stand in the way. I know your in the right on this one. Please don't let it spoil your party."

I sighed "I'll try. Tell Ben, I'm going to stay here and do some work tonight. Tell Tasha to feed the babies. I was sure her body would have found it's balance by now but no she is still producing milk. I will look into it after the party."

She said "I will see that he knows and Tasha is told. Tell me the truth are you all right?"

I said "I just want to work for awhile, we only have two days left to see everything is perfect. I will be fine after I work for a bit. There is a bedroom over there in case I ever need one. I'll send you down if you have everything." I walked her to the disc.
"Please don't tell anyone else about my nest. Well here you go. Throne." Down she went.
I worked on this and that for several hours making sure it was perfect.

The ringing started again. I checked who it was and it was Angel. She went to her Throne and stood on her disc. I hope Grandmother did not tell her where to find me. I watched as she lifted towards the Nest. I did not need this I just wanted to work. Angel knocked on the door. I opened it. She said "I want to talk to you about a Dress. I know What I said but the flake ran off with out finishing the dress. It is almost finished just needs a few tweaks."

I said in a flat tone "I heard about your problem that is why I sent a dress and everything for it. Didn't you like it?"

She said "It is not what the new age Queens are wearing. The new Queens are wearing more edgy stuff. Full gowns are out. Let me show you." She tapped her bracelet. Road cone orange lace hooker dress. I could not believe what I was seeing.

I said "That is not edgy that is horrid! Who ever told you the dress your falling out of is any thing but a Fashion Don't is a stupid! You know Mother is going to be here you want her to see that! I know we are 16 but a hooker dress? This is a formal event! Your acting like it is a school dance! They would not even let you in a school dance in that thing! Are you trying to make yourself the laughingstock of the upper kingdoms! That thing should be burned! You have made a good queen so far why do you want to do this now?"

She said "I thought it just needed a few tweaks."

I said "Please take that off before I throw up. There are things to do to a gown to make it sexier but going that far will be nothing but trouble. Did you even look at the Gown I sent? Your really running off the rails on this one."

She tapped the bracelet. I looked her over It was a classic design with several tweaks. I found almost nothing to change that would not detract from the look. She said "I look fat in this, nobody can see my boobs or my legs." The ringing started again. I passed my hand over the mirror and focused it on the two people down there. It was Grandmother and Mother.

I used the squawk box "Your authorized to use the disc." When they got up.

They walked in and Mother said "What's the matter she looks lovely."

Grandmother said "Show her the thing you wanted to wear!" Angel tapped her bracelet. I turned around fast so I would not have to see that thing again. The next hour was Mother telling Angel off. When it was over Angel was in tears and the truth came out. The mage Angel had her eye on dropped her when she started showing and every girl she tried was put off by the fact she had twins. She was getting desperate for affection. Then this honey tongued dress maker started giving her bad advice. She sort of went off the deep end after that. That is how he talked her into buying that mess.

Mother said "Angel you will wear the gown and everything to go with it to the Ball or Angel you will not go!" That was Mother laying down the law. Angel meekly accepted the decree.

I put her to bed in my room. She was in no condition to walk home now. Grandmother and Mother were looking around while I was doing that. They looked at me and Mother said "This is a nice place to work but what about your babies?"

I said "There is a nursery off the bedroom. If I was going to spend more than one night Up here I would bring them up here with me. Cryss needs to remain in training or I would bring her up here too. This is where I will go if things at home get a little too much for me. The constant amount of people 24/7 just gets to me sometimes. I needed a space just for me where I can work in peace. Sometimes I just think it would have been better if I had just stayed a simple mage."

Mother said "My dear one you were never just a mage. You were always The Mage! You have made this world. I don't think it is bad to have a place like this. I envy you sometimes but I know I could not do what you have done. None of us could. This is you for better or worse. Well we need some sleep are you coming?"

I said "I'll be back in the morning. I still have a few things to do. That and there is no way I am leaving Angel here alone. It is bad enough that she knows it is here."

Grandmother said "Try to get some sleep you want to look good at the Ball. We will see you at Breakfast." She gave me a hug.

Mother said looking around "You are The Mage remember that. The Best of the Best. I love you dear." She hugged me.

I led them to the Disc and sent them down. Well now to get some work done. An hour and a half later Angel came out of the bedroom all sleepy. I was at my desk writing. I looked up as she looked around. "Is there something I can help you with sis?"

She looked at me all sleepy kitten like "Bathroom?" I pointed and she wandered in. I went back to writing. Soon she came wandering out and sat in a chair next to me. "I am sorry to put you through that. I guess I went a little crazy for a bit."

I did not look up "I forgive you, now you should go back to bed. It is late and we have much to do tomorrow." She got up and wondered back to the bedroom.

At the Door she said "You may be the youngest but sometimes, most of the time, you act like the eldest. Good night sis."

I worked for another hour then crashed on the couch.

It was a hard and fast night but I got through it. I went in and cleaned up woke Angel up and we headed to the house for Breakfast. I was a little early so went up and fed the kids then went back downstairs. So much had happened and we were not even to the Ball yet. A day and a half left to make the perfect party.

After breakfast I taught a class on using focus objects to enhance spells. It went well and I was enjoying myself during the class. The time away helped a lot. Everybody had Party fever. So it was all anyone could talk about at lunch. I sidestepped all the questions about my gown. Cryss was just as cagey about her gown. I was feeling I needed a little help dealing with this but Ben had headed out just after breakfast so I could not lean on him for support. Mother was still in Sanctuary but she went with Angel to Crystal Hall after breakfast. That left Grandmother But she seemed to watching to see how I handle this. Well I will just have to rely on myself alone. Today is Thursday, the party is on Saturday so almost there. I took the time while they were in class To check my outfit all together. This is going to be my new Queen mode. After the outfit check I created a shield with the new look for Ben to carry with his formal armor. I also made one for Byron as Ben's Second. Byron carried Angels crest while Ben carried mine.

I had just finished when Ben called they had the source of the Dark Water cornered and needed mage back up. I said I would be right there. It took me only a few moments to get there I came in full mage mode. Ben said "The front door is magically bared can you do some thing about that." I nodded and stepped up raised my staff and ripped the front of the building off. Yeah, I know; REAL subtle. I pointed at the three mages lifted them off their feet and dropped them at my feet.

I heard one of the troops say "Those mages are toast! Ember's angry!" I took out a spell book and bound their powers and erased their knowledge of how to make the drugs. I called Angel and told her what happened and she said to strip them of their magic. so I did. Then I turned them over to the guards. I looked at the row upon row of drugs and my anger flared.

I looked at Ben and said "These will not exist soon pull your men back the whole house is forfeit!" Ben gave the orders and I shifted into a 40 foot Dragon looking down on the house of drugs. I took a breath and Destroyed the drugs, house and all! I razzed it clear to the ground leaving nothing to be found. All that was left was scorched earth. I roared then I shifted back. The troops were all eyes wide. Dragon fire the one thing that could Destroy magical items. I said "Cordon off the area it will be hot for some time." Ben gave the orders.

I heard the one that spoke earlier say "I was wrong she was not Angry she was down right Pissed Off! That is one Lady I certainly don't want mad at me!" I was happy that he called me a lady after seeing me in my Dragon form. I walked over to Ben and Byron.

I said "I have something for you two." I pulled out the first shield and handed it to Byron.

He said "Thank you Your Majesty it is very nice. The Crest is different than I know?"

I said "Yours is the Royal house of Sanctuary. To be exact Angel's house."

I pulled out the second and handed to Ben and said "This is The crest of the Crystal Dragons of Sanctuary. Also a Royal house. My crest. Since we are both of Sanctuary we needed to alter the standard one to show the Difference. These are to be used with your formal armor."

Ben asked "Angel agreed to this?" I nodded, He smiled. "I will be proud to carry your crest Your Majesty.

I said "I need to go home now. lots to do. The Party is coming up. I have a lot of Princesses to get ready for the Ball. That reminds me I have to ask Angel if she came up with a better name for the Ball."

Byron asked "What is it being called now?

I looked at him and answered. "The Royal Grand Ball. It is missing something. I am not sure what yet. I doubt it will change at this late of date. Saturday is the day. Well I must be off. Good day to you gentlemen." They said good day as I grew my wings and flew home.

I got home just in time to feed the kids. When I came down from that The twins were watching the Princesses primp in their gowns. They both had a sad look in their eyes. I knew that look. I asked Grandmother "The Twins got on the list didn't they? I have seen that look before."

Grandmother said "Yes but they don't have gowns someone was sulking instead of taking care of them." That hurt because it was true. I walked over to the twins.

I said "Time to be fitted for your gowns. Come with me." I looked at Grandmother "The kids have been fed so have Sue hold some Dinner for us. We will be at the Nest.

Two hours later the twins walked back in beautiful matching gowns. With all the accessories I was carrying a bag with their regular clothes. Of course the Princesses pulled them into the primping session. I could see this made the twins happy.

Sue stepped "Do you wish your dinner now?"

I smiled "Give them a few more moments to play then change, so half hour. Thank you Sue.

She smiled "No problem Miss. They look happy Miss."

I quipped "Oh yes and I am going to try to keep them that way." I smiled looking at the twins among the Princesses. Tiaras that is what they needed. That was the missing piece to make them fit in well. I walked over "You need to change back and have dinner. You can practice your look tomorrow. I am sure the Princesses will help you. Now is the time to change though." I handed them their bags. As they went off I looked at the Princesses and said "I would appreciate if you helped the Twins become more Noble in their presentation. They have a task to do this might help. I will be working on getting them ready for their task. All I ask is you help them be more Noble in the way they show themselves. It might hide them from those looking for them."

Killasandra said "Hide them in plain sight. So they don't stick out. Very nice."

I said "You got it but they are Noble they were just never let be. What do you think of Tiaras with those gowns. Here they come just think about it and let me know.

Lilia Said "Sapphire for Amy and Ruby for Rose." I smiled that was perfect. I nodded. I took the girls in for their dinner. After dinner it was late so I put them to bed.

After I came back down I was thinking. The twins needed last names and some type of title. I will have to think on this.

Telsha came over "Mother called and she is coming to the Royal Grand Ball. She is making it a State Visit to talk to you." I rolled my eyes. " I think she is going to make some kind of presentation. For saving her on the night of her crowning. So it would be nice if your 4 daughters were there as well." I held up a finger for her to wait.

I flipped open the link compact and called Angel. She answered "Yes Ember you want to yell at me some more?"

I asked "I just called to ask if Sie and Mie are going to be at the Ball?"

She said "Why would a Dragon want to go to a Human event?"

I shrugged "Then you don't know. All the Brood have Human forms. They are quite pretty young ladies. They have had the ability for almost a 3 1/2 weeks. I found out when I last visited the Dragon Scar Castle."

Angel did not say anything for a few moments. Then she said "I am sending Sie to stay with you for the weekend. Jenny will probly do the same with Mie. Is there anything else?" Her voice was frosty.

Mothers voice came on the line "Ember, Do you have room for me at your place?"

I said "Of course. I have plenty of room."

She smiled "I'll be there in a half hour with the Dragons. Thank you Dear." And she broke the link.

I sighed "Mother is coming to stay the night and Angel is mad at Sie. This is going to be a long weekend. But to answer you question Yes all 4 of the ones that were there will attend. Skya and Misty flew over and shifted into their human form and curtsied." I felt it then and raced upstairs an opened the door to the twins room. I stepped to where Rose was holding Amy who was shaking like crazy. I felt her pain coming off her like a sun. I looked at the others that followed us "Get Grandmother now! I looked at rose who slowly held her out to me. I laid her down and laid down next to her. Grandmother was there. "I have to Dream walk, Don't let Rose interfere." I began the twinning slowing my breath to match hers then I slipped into her Dream. There was Bodies every where. and there was Amy in a corner holding the head of a woman as Rose held a knife looking outward. The woman was dying. The woman was their mother. Amy could not stop crying. Rose was angry at not being able to do anything. I strode through the room to the pair. I touched their shoulders and they were their older selves looking down on the woman they thought was their mother as she told them their real names and what they must do. I took the hands of the kids and took them from that house and closed the horror of that night away. I opened my eyes and looked at the kids. I knew who they were now. I knew what their task was and I knew why it failed. Amy was quiet now I nodded and Grandmother let go of Rose who rushed to her sisters side. I got up and almost fell the Dream walk had taken a lot out of me. Amy woke and looked at me. I said "Hello Amy Kelly Thorn." I turned to Rose "Hello Rose May Thorn. I know you now and you are safe here. I will protect you. You are my Foster Daughters. From now on you will be Amy and Rose Silver Skyflower-Starstone. I am your Mother now. They both started crying and hugged me with all their might.

From the door way Ben said "And our crazy family gets Bigger."

I said "They need this Ben. It is the only way to heal them."

Ben smiled "I know dear and I am fine with this. Well girls I guess I am your Father." Rose hesitated then took Bens hand then pulled him into the 4 way hug.

Cryss wandered in "What is all the noise down here? I am trying to sleep."

I said "Say hello to your new sisters Cryss."

She leaned over and gave the twins a peck on the cheek each. "Now can you keep it down I am trying to sleep."

Amy said "This does not surprise you?"

Cryss said "In this house nothing surprises me anymore. Can I go back to bed?" she yawned. Just then the mirror in the corner had a portal open in it. Out steps Darla looking like she had a fight with the terminator and walked away, barely. Darla sent the shatter spell and closed the portal.

She smiled "I'm back." Then she fainted. Talk about your entrances. I pointed and Ben picked up Darla and carried her to a empty room. By that time Mother was there and was being filled in. I wish things could happen during the day around here.

Cryss said "Tell me about it in the morning I am going back to bed."

I called Janis and got the grumps but she was coming. We got everyone set bed wise and everyone but Grandmother and I went to bed.

After Janis looked Darla over twice she sat back on her heels and said "Exhaustion and being beaten half to death many times without a healer around. There is going to be some damage I wont be able to heal. Too old and layered on top of each other. She will be in pain most of her life. I can relieve it some but still there is only so much I can do.

I sighed "Thank you, do what you can." Of all the times to come back she had to pick now. I sighed again and wondered if she will stay this time. She is my oldest friend and it hurt me when she left so suddenly. What a time she must have had jumping from portal to portal watching the different lines. Making sure the kids that will change the different worlds live to do just that. Rose and Amy came from a line that was wiped out. The Tangents took complete control of that world. I just hope they don't find the secret to the special portals.

I need some sleep, the feed alarm went off. Just what I need. I went down and took care of that then crawled into bed for a short night.

In the morning after feeding the kids I went downstairs. Mother was talking to two pretty young women that I knew to be Sie and Mie. I wandered over to see what they were talking about. They were talking about the Ball of course. Mother was teaching them how to behave at a large social gathering. My asked me "Have you been to such a event before, Mother?"

I said "The Biggest event I went to was my wedding. The Ball is going to be 2 to 3 times as big. I have been to School dances but they are small in caparison This Ball will be a first for all of us." Just then Tina, Tara and Jessie was led in. Along with the rest of the Brood. Lin, Rin, and Tie shifted as soon as they seen that Mie and Sie were. Of course Misty and Skya had to join the fun. So instead of 2 pretty girls there was 7 now wanting to learn. I said why don't you use one of the class rooms? The Brood and the Dragons went into the class room to hear the talk on how to behave at such an event. Alexis, Cryss and the twins were getting help from the Princesses. I decided to cancel classes for the day to get ready for tomorrow. No one would be able to concentrate on anything else right now. The sorority girls came over and the talk really got going. There was a quick breakfast and everyone started working on their look. It did not take me long to make the Tiaras. When mother came out I showed them to her and asked her to set them on their heads. Mother was touched. We walked over and finished their looks.

Things were rocking when Angel arrived. She seemed in a better mood. soon she was flitting from one girl to another working on their looks. The harsh hooker look was gone and she was in pure classic mode. Mother and Grandmother were taking care of all the little emergencies that pop up. I watched the ebb and flow to be in the spot most needed at the time.

Lunch was a small due to everyone feeling fat. I went up and fed the babies then headed back down into the craziness. After lunch everyone was in their Gowns to be sure of their handling of them. I was not in my gown because I wanted to keep secret what it looked like. I was happy everything was going well for once. I gave the twins a outfit bracelet each and showed them how to use them. When some of the girls seen that I ended up teaching a class on how to make one. So after Dinner everyone that did not have one, crowded in the class room and made one as I taught them. This is a helpful item to have so I did not mind.

A while later after the kids had been put to bed I was having a nice relaxing time cuddling when Darla came looking for me. I sighed, I hate it when my cuddle time is interrupted. Darla looked at me "You know about the lines and the different worlds?" I nodded. "Well I went back to the world the twins come from and checked. The Tangents are the government there now. The radical faction that wiped out so many was condemned and exterminated. No one will come looking for the twins. In fact they seemed to have forgotten them. Another watcher has taken my place so I am back for good. I have retired. I hope my house is still open, I will have to see. Is my job been filled? I nodded.

I said "I am sure we can find you some other work here. I have taken the twins as my foster Daughters. They are beginning to heal."

She smiled "That's good. Has one or both had a nightmare yet?"

I answered "Yes, Amy did I dream walked and helped them get though that memory. Very harsh thing for someone so young to go through. That's when the healing started."

She observed "I see you've had your baby what did you name it? Was it an easy birth?"

I smiled "Babies twins, Girl and a boy, Belle and John. Yes it was the most intense 3 hours of my life. I would not have missed it for anything." I ended giving her a brief on what had happened since she left. She sat back and took it all in. I suggested she talk to Grandmother so she got up and went inside. I got back to my cuddling.

The next morning after feeding my babies I went downstairs to find the place a mad house with every one going trough the last moment preparations. I smiled as I would be leaving this all to Grandmother as I was heading to the Hall early. I found Grandmother "I am heading out now bring everyone about 11 am." She nodded.

Angel who had stayed the night asked "Where you going?"

I said "I will be in the Hall already when they open the doors. I plan a dramatic entrance from the Nest by the disc."

She said "Maybe we should do that at the same time? I think it would be cool."

I said "All right. Lets go then. We have to be in place soon. I'll leave the rest to you grandmother." She nodded again. So we left go to the back entrance to the hall. We passed into the main room. We split at that point as I went to my Throne and she hers. I stepped on the disc and said "Nest" And up I went. I glanced over and Angel was doing the same thing. We got to the Nest and relaxed for a bit, I made some tea. She asked "How can you be so calm this is a big deal?"

I smiled "Simple I have covered all my bases and there is nothing left to do. So I might as well relax for whatever happens from here is out of my hands. Besides I always find this to be a calm spot in this crazy world. I drank my tea and then puttered around doing little things till it was time.

I smiled as I watched the place fill up. This was going to be some party! I waited till the last moment to put on my gown and crown. I straitened up and held myself more regally.

Angel said "Damn that is you best work ever. Ready let's go." We each stepped on our discs and arranged our skirts. We touched hands for luck and said "Throne" We could hear the MC giving us a good intro. I composed my face and we were spotted. The roar of applause was deafening. We landed and took our thrones. Once we sat the MC got the show started. Everything went well till about half way through when I could see the MC and Queen Mirkie talking about something.

During the next rest between dances the MC said "Ladies and Gentlemen There has been a request for Queen Ember and her daughters Skya, Misty, Sie and Mie to please make their way to the stage for a special presentation. This presentation will be made by Queen Mirkie of the Dragon Scar Castle." I used the disc to get to the stage. my girls were close to the stage so we made it there about the same time. We lined up and Queen Mirkie Started with a telling what happened on the night of her crowning. Then she went on to tell of the time at the mirror. Finally she said "In recognition of all the good work you have done for my people we have decided to award Queen Ember the Rank of Duchess of the castle and her daughters the rank of Countesses. She held out scrolls to each of us. Along with these titles go the thanks of a people and their Queen." The roar was even louder this time. I smiled as required but I was thinking another Title, Doh! After the required handshakes and hugs I went back to my Throne.

A little while later a group of three people started towards the twins. I was watching and did not like what I was seeing. The three started to grow and change into hulking things. My staff was in my hand before I knew it. I was drawing on my magic to strike when the Twins with hands together pointed at the first of the things. The blast was tremendous and a mini black hole opened and swallowed the other two things. The guests were moving away from the things or they would have been sucked in too. I cast a spell to take care of the hole. It was a close thing but I did it. The twins were slumped together and I ran down there and picked both of them up and went to the disc I said "Nest." Up we went till we were there. A moment later Grandmother and Angel was there. Grandmother asked "How are they?"

I said "Wild magic backlash! Their in a bad way."

She said "These potions should help." I gave one to Amy while she gave one to Rose. A moment later they relaxed a little and their breathing was better.

I said "Damn I was almost not able to deal with that hole. Their potential is off the charts. That is when they are apart, together they are a total game changer! We really got to teach these kids some control. Wild magic is too dangerous! I am going to increase their training. I guess, Darla was wrong there are still people after them. Grandmother stay with them we need to get back down there and restore order."

Angel surprised me when she said "I'll do that your place is here with them." she headed out the door.

Grandmother said "I wish there was some way we could see what's going on down there."

I pulled the mirror over and passed my hand across it. It showed a room full of confused people. Angel took control and got the dancing started again. Soon the interruption was forgotten. At least on the surface. Angel was in her element dealing with people. The twins were sleeping now so would be ok. This was Not a good thing to happen.

Grandmother said "You need to put in an appearance before the Ball is over." I nodded and headed for the disc. Down I went and everyone took it well and everything went well to the end of the Ball. The second the doors were closed I was heading for the throne Ben was right with me. Up we went. I knew we would be late so I had asked Tasha to feed the babies their dinner for me before we left for the Ball. So I did not have to worry about that. I was worried about the twins. Ben looked around on the way to the Bed room. Grandmother was still in the bed room watching them sleep and picking up my drawings that were everywhere.

I asked quietly "How are they?"

She said "The potion worked they are asleep and will remain so till morning. I don't think there will be any permanent damage. We will have to wait and see. You should get cleaned up and changed. It is going to be a long night.

It was a long night but thankfully an uneventful one. Ben flew down to take care of those at the house. Grandmother stayed with me till I urged her to go get some sleep.

I was wondering around to keep awake and my thoughts were just as lost. Then the ringing went off. I looked at the mirror and focused it on the lone figure with two bundles. I focused in more and it was Tasha and the two bundles were the babies. I went to the disc and down I went.

I walked over to where she was standing and she handed me the babies and their diaper bag. She said "I'm sorry I have to go, my mother is sick and I have to go home to help her out. Sasha went last time I'm sorry I know this puts you in a pinch. It's family you know."

I said "I know nothing is more important than family. Do what you can then get back to us. I can't say your job will be waiting but I will wait as long as I can. good bye for now Tasha." She turned and left. I was sad to see her go but family must come first. I got on the disc and up I went with the babies. I placed them in the nursery and wondered what I was going to do now. Where's Mary Poppins when you need her. I'll start looking as soon as I can. The summer is almost over and I need someone in place before the school starts again.

In the morning Ben called me on my link compact and opened with "Tasha and the babies are nowhere to be found."

I said tiredly "The babies are here with me. Tasha was called home to deal with her Mother. She has left Sanctuary for a bit. Did you ask Sasha? Or look on the changing table for a note?"

He said "I could not find Sasha this morning it is her day off. There is a note it fell behind some stuff on the table." He took time to read the note. "I see. So we need to get another wet nurse for now. Your on top of that I'm sure. When will you be back?"

I yawned "As soon as the twins can travel. I will bring them all back. The twins should be coming around any time soon." After we said good bye I cut the link and called Janis.

She said "Who's hurt this time?" I smiled at her direct approach.

I smiled "No one right now, I called for your advice. Tasha had to leave Sanctuary last night so I need a new wet nurse/nanny for the babies. Can you think of anyone?"

She smiled "If you don't mind young Helen Rogers is who you want. Smart as a whip. Took to healer training right off. She has been working with Trixie as well. She owes you so you could get her to put a semester of school off to do this. It would be great training."

I said "Helen Rogers were do I know that name. She owes me? Hmm Oh now I remember the former kitten girl. She's been working for you since the potions incident. Send her over to the Dance Hall and I will talk to her. Thanks for the advice."

She said "The Dance Hall not the house? Ok she will be on her way momentarily. By the way Quite a party yesterday at the Dance Hall. I was there for a bit of it. Ok she just left be about half hour till she gets there. Have a good day." She broke the link. I smiled Helen went through a lot during that time but it seems she bounced back stronger than ever. I checked on the twins and they were still out. I went in the kitchen and made breakfast for three. Hoping the smells would help them find their way back. Just as I was finishing off the cooking the ringing started. I passed my hand over the mirror to make sure it was her. It was I decided to go get her so I checked the twins then went to the disc and down I went. I was in my working clothes not the gown I was in last night. I smiled at her as I glided down. As I stepped off the disc. She stood down on the floor below the stage that my Throne sat on.

I said "Come on up, we have a lot to talk about." She slowly came up the steps. I could not help but smile. "Come on I have to get back up there." She was taking it all in. She moved a little faster. When close enough I took her hand and led her to the disc. When we both were in place I said "Nest" and up we went. I felt her stiffen at first then relax. Once we were up I led her inside and through the bedroom to the nursery. I turned and picked up Belle. Time for the baby test I turned back and held Belle out to Helen. Belle looked up at Helen and did not fuss at all just smiled and went back to sleep. "Well you passed the most important test. You do know what I am looking for don't you?"

She smiled not taking her eyes off Belle "Yes your looking for a wet nurse and nanny for your babies. I have trained with Trixie on how to take care of babies as well as assisting a midwife. I have Trained as a healer. I am willing to do what is necessary to do the job well. Yes I am aware that I will need to Breastfeed when needed. I take this as all part of the job. I have decided to take a year off of school to work in my chosen field before returning to school."

I smiled "I think this will work out just fine. We will work out the pay and the like as we go. Just so you know, This is Belle and That is John. Put Belle down and we will talk more as I check on the twins."

She frowned "I was here yesterday when that happened. How are they? Is there anything I can do?"

I shrugged "I am just waiting for them to wake up. Wild Magic has bad backlash." I held my hand over her chest and checked her magic levels. They were at the mid-high level. "You know your magic levels are good. you could be a mage if you wanted to go that rout. Or if you want to stick to healer there are several ways to use magic to enhance that. I happen to know several of these techniques. I could teach you if you want." I walked in and Rose was waking and Amy was not far behind. I smiled they will soon be up and around.

Rose said "Momma where am I? What happened?"

I sat on the edge of the bed and pushed some hair out of her face "You are in the Nest Dear one. I brought you and Amy here after you passed out at the Ball. Do you remember the fight? Using that much magic almost killed you both. Let me take care of things like that till you are properly trained understand?" She nodded. "Good now how about some breakfast Dear one."

Rose said "I would like that Momma. I love you Momma."

Amy said "Me to Momma I love you."

I leaned over and said in a quiet voice "And I love you both very much so don't scare me like that ok?"

They both hugged me and said Yes Momma!"